Neverville II - Birth of the Two Golden Suns

After the Massacre at the Hambilton estate and the killing around the beautiful town of Neverville, Sky and April keep out of sight. Hidden in the shadows until now...

Neverville II

Birth of the Two Golden Suns

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

After the Massacre at the Hambilton estate and the killing around the beautiful town of Neverville, Sky and April keep out of sight. Hidden in the shadows until US Deputy Marshall Francis Kalard enters this darkness, as the light begins to fade in this town, can he see what is really going on? Will Sky wake up or will he be lost in his nightmare?

Sheriff Dempsey is in hospital and in a critical condition; Deputy Withington is recovering from her serious head wound. They are witnesses to what has happened and will be interesting to US Deputy Francis Kalard. The town is going to witness the true horror that awaits them when they find out what is really going on, the creatures waiting and stalking the town are ready to appear, will they find what they are really looking for or will they continue to tease and put the town through more heartache and misery?

The people of Neverville are watching their town becoming like hell and the devil doesn’t want them in it.

 

Sweet and innocent are the words to describe Neverville… But as the saying goes,

Where there is light, there is darkness…

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

Chapter 1

No evidence is good evidence

 

 

 

 

The dark night was a night you could feel all alone, not wanted by the world. You could spend time stood looking up at the night sky and wonder where you went wrong in life, as if you could go back and change something you have done wrong, but you can’t forget about it, you can’t run away from it, you just have to stay and embrace it with the whole of your soul. Rain Jesse felt like that, she felt like she had made a big mistake going up to the Hambilton estate. She had watched people die in front of her, and even watched Phillip, her cameraman being attacked, she had panicked and ran away, she new she had footage of the creature but lost her cool when she feared for her life. This is what she wanted, to have this footage, but at the same time, she wished she had not gone up there. She could feel the creature entering her mind, entering her soul and staying there, gradually turning her to fear the dark for the rest of her life.

Rain pulled over in her van and turned off the engine; she put her head against the steering wheel. She started to cry, her black eye liner ran down her face, she looked down at the blood that covered her suit; she looked at her hands as the blood from Phillip made them look like she had been hand painting. She rested her head back on the seat and looked down the road as a car started to approach slowly. She watched as it pulled up in front of her, she couldn’t make out who it was because of the headlights that nearly blinded her vision. She watched the car for a couple of minutes, who the f**k is this? The car door opened and a man stepped out, he was a shadow and she couldn’t make him out, he was on his phone, he put the phone at his side and put his hand over the mouthpiece. He walked over to the van, Rain noticed it was Mayor Dillion Davis, What the hell is he doing up here?

 

She winded down the window as he looked at her, the snow was blowing pretty strong as his coat flapped around aggressively. He looked at her and smiled, Rain started to cry as she was happy to she someone who could help her.

‘Hey is everything ok?’

She shakes her head knowing that what she had seen is never going to leave her, she thought of herself as a strong woman. Someone who would do anything to get the latest scoop, but it was all too much for her to take in. It’s different thinking about what has happened, its different compared to actually being there and witnessing it, than seeing it on TV.  

‘I got a call that something terrible has happened, what is going on? Are you ok? You’re covered in blood’

Rain pulled herself together and looked at him. ‘It was horrible, people have died, been killed by… this creature, I thought I could go up there and get something interesting’

‘And did you?’

‘What?’

‘Find anything interesting?’ Mayor Dillon Davis looked at the passenger seat and pointed at the camera.

 

1

 

 

 

 

 

 

‘I have something on camera yes’ she wiped her eyes.

‘Where were you heading?’

‘I don’t know, just away from here. My head is a real mess at the minute I need to get away. You can’t go up there Mayor, it’s to dangerous’

‘It’s ok; I have sent for back up and ambulances, everything will be ok. But listen, you can’t just run off, you need to go somewhere first…’

‘What do you mean?’

‘Listen, this has taken its toll on you, you need to go some place safe where you can be looked after… I have a cabin in Hollow Woods, go there and there will be someone to look after you until we sort this out’

She nodded her head and smiled.

‘Ok, let me get the map and show you where it is’ the Mayor lifted the phone back up to his ear and spoke as he walked off to his car, he came back two minutes later with a map and showed it to Rain Jesse. She new where to go, it was a very large woods but it weren’t that difficult to find you’re way around, as it was sign posted.

‘Thank you, are you sure that someone will be there?’

‘Yes, you will be looked after when you get there, you will be safe, just don’t stop for anyone. All of this will be sorted, I promise’ He smiled at her.

‘Thank you’

‘No problem’

Rain Jesse closed her window and started her engine as it started first time, she watched the Mayor walk back to his car and get inside, she pulled away and made her way down to Hollow Woods. Rain had been thinking about Phillip and how she left him, he could be dead and she is going to some cabin in some woods for what reason. She thought how this didn’t seem right but at the same time it did. All of these years of wanting to become this great reporter and thinking how she would do anything to get the best story, she became to realise that, she really wasn’t cut out for it. She wanted to be a reporter but not at this level, she had seen people murdered, she had heard their screams, and this would stay with her for a long time, it may never leave her. It’s true that this would be one of the greatest things caught on camera, she hasn’t watched the footage yet but she knew she had something good. How would the world take this, would they panic? Or would they flock from all over the world to Neverville to see this creature? As she reached Hollow Woods she caught a glimpse of some footprints that crossed the path she was heading on, she continued and followed the map. She found the cabin easily and parked about twenty foot from the cabin, she turned off the engine and sat quiet for a few seconds, it was dark inside and didn’t look like there was anybody here. But near the door there were footprints that lead up to the door, Rain grabbed her camera and made her way inside the cabin.         

 

 

 

 

 

2

2

 

 

 

 

 

Us Deputy Marshall Francis Kalard sat outside of a café called Lucia’s on a Sunday afternoon, it was a warm day, the sun was beaming down as it highlighted his long brown moustache. He took his hat off, placed it on the table, and stared at his superior, Chief Eriksson.

‘So…what are we taking about here?’

Erickson put a file on the table, Francis Kalard looked at it then looked at Eriksson before he grabbed the folder, the folder had pictures of the town of Neverville and a picture of an escaped convict who had escaped from a mental institute. The escaped person was Lenny Fints, he had murdered his wife and child but didn’t know why he did it, he was trailed for the murders but was declared mentally unstable, he was sent to a mental institute and it caused the most uproar by the parents and loved ones. They tried to protest but in the end they where fighting a loosing battle.

‘Lenny Fints…’ Chief Eriksson says before he is interrupted.

‘The mental patient?’

‘Yes, he escaped last week, and we believe he has headed out of the country, to Canada, there has been a lot of trouble up at Neverville, according to reports there has been murders and we think that Lenny…’

‘You think he has gone there and is killing the town’s people?’

He shrugs his shoulders. ‘You’re the best we have; you know how it works up there. But you will have to deal with…’ he points at the folder to turn it over.

‘Detective Tomas Lee?’ Francis gave Eriksson a sharp look as a picture of him stared him straight in the eyes.

‘We where going to send up Marshall Ivas, he had been in touch with Detective Tomas Lee and told him that things where getting pretty heated around here. He was supposed to go up there and help with what the hell is going on, but after we learned that Lenny had escaped we thought of no one better than you’

‘Umm… but back to this... So Tomas Lee was sent up there personally because he knew the place. Especially British Columbia, he was especially asked by Mayor Dillon Davis for him to help with the investigation. I am sorry but…why are you sending me up there when you have Mr golden boy Tomas Lee there, isn’t he the one who can go where he wants? Do whatever case he wants?’

‘Now you know we can’t talk about that, but this Lenny Fints is a fugitive now in the sense, you need to bring him back safe’

‘And if he isn’t there?’

‘Then you will have another problem on your hands, and I will be asked why hasn’t he been brought in or captured. Don’t screw around on this Marshall, I haven’t a clue what the f**k is happening up there but whatever it is, you just bring Lenny back’

‘And the rest?’

 

3

 

 

 

 

 

 

‘That’s their problem, they wanted Detective Tomas Lee and they have to deal with him, I’m sure he will destroy that town like he destroys everything else’

 ‘So what is the report coming from the town?’

‘We where told by Tomas Lee that the town was nearly back to normal, that they where close to capturing the person that was doing this. But yesterday we had a call from one of the council members that everything was even worse when he came up there. The town was on edge and that something needs to be done, I cannot say anymore than that, but you know that Lenny Fints was an explorer in his youth and explored all around British Columbia. He knows the whole place better than anybody else’

‘How do I deal with Tomas Lee?’

‘You only need to find Lenny, and bring him back. Try to keep out of his way and hope that that murdering scumbag is brought back here’

Francis new about Detective Tomas Lee and how he had this hold over the law, he was the one who was in charge of everything that involved him. But Francis could not get his head around how he had this authority; he had the title of Detective but seamed to have the authority of the president. Francis placed his hat back on and looked at the surroundings as people walked past the café; they all seamed to be in a good mood, maybe the weather? But he felt that this was going to be the last time he would see happiness amongst people. He looked back to Eriksson. ‘So what can you tell me about this town?’

‘It always snows, always. But it’s a town you don’t see around in a daylily life, its like something out of a fairytale, I haven’t been there myself, but… don’t go up there thinking this is a one man mission. This place has one of the best records on murders and crime. So you can see how this is…’

‘Ironic?’

‘…Listen, I’m going to be here the whole time and I want you to be in touch if anything happens. And I mean anything, if so much as a snow flake looks out of place I want to know about it’

‘When do I leave?’

‘Tomorrow, so go and get some sleep. You might need it’

Chief Eriksson stood up and walked off, he headed off and vanished into the crowd of people stood waiting to cross the road. Francis grabbed the files and headed home, his wife was fast asleep on the bed when he arrived. She had been working six days straight this week and needed sometime to rest, Francis took off his hat and lay at the side of her, she grabbed his hand and pulled it over her. They did not exchange words and Francis fell straight to sleep, he awoke around ten at night and saw his wife looking at him smiling.

‘Hey’ she said.

‘Are you ok?’

‘I’m tiered, still feel like I could sleep for a week’ she smiled.

‘I have to go away tomorrow’

‘Where?’

4

 

 

 

 

 

 

‘Some escaped convicted is believed to have run off to Canada, there has been murders where he is believed to have gone. I need to go and bring him back’

‘I heard something on the news about a mental patient going missing’

Francis sits up and leans back against the headboard. ‘I don’t know what is going on up there but I don’t think they want anybody knowing about him going missing, especially if he is where they think he is’

‘Why do they think he is all the way up there?’

‘He is running and probably doesn’t care where he ends up, but the place I’m going to is supposed to be a wired place. Neverville it’s called, always snows’

‘I’ve never heard of it, why you?’

‘Because they want the best, the chief wants me to bring him back as quickly as possible. No messing around’

‘You will be careful wont you?’

‘I promise, I should only be a few days at the most’ He kisses her and smiles. She stands up out of the bed, tells him she is going to take a shower, he joins her in the shower and they engage in passionate sex, after she changes, she heads down stairs, and puts the kettle on. Francis changes into some normal clothes and joins her at the coffee table; he opens the file and scans through the folder at some of the pictures as they both take a look.

‘Alexia, what do you think of this photo?’ Francis passes her a photo of the town. The photos where faxed through to Chief Eriksson by a member of the council up in Neverville, she sent photos of the town and of the people that lived there. There was also a picture of one of the murdered bodies that one of the photographers managed to take, the picture was of Bret Carlson and it showed his neck covered in blood. How she managed to get a hold of the picture he will never know. Alexia looked at the picture of the body for a few seconds; she didn’t mind seeing things like that, because she has seen it many times before. She worked in a morgue and dead bodies where nothing new to her.

‘It’s weird, and you think that this mental patient has done this?’

‘I don’t know what to think, but look at the torso; I know that he can be a deranged killer but I can’t see him doing this. It looks like a bear attack’

‘And do they have bears up there?’

‘It’s in the British Columbia; there are thousands up there. I just don’t want to get up there and he isn’t there, but I don’t have a choice’

Alexia looks at him and smiles before looking at another photo of the town; it showed the park and some kid’s ice-skating, it was all white and looked like a postcard picture.

‘It’s really beautiful’

‘It seams that way, but this is going to be one of them towns where everyone will be on edge over this, this town has never seen anything like this… ever’

Alexia looked at another picture of a statue of John Dee Neverville.

 

 

5

 

 

 

 

 

 

She scanned through the pictures as Francis watched her, she moved back her long black hair and pinned it behind her ears as Francis thought she was the most beautiful creature he had ever met. They had been married for ten years, she was 38 and he was 40, they had been childhood sweethearts and never lost their love for each other. They had always had a spark between them; they had only one child when she was 20, their daughter Envy. She had gone off to work around Europe with her friends, it was hard for Alexia to let go but she had to let her do her own thing. It meant more time for them to be alone but with him going for a few day or what Alexia hopes it’s a few days she would feel lonely without him, but if worst comes to worst she will have to keep busy with work until he arrives back home.

‘Who’s this?’

‘Detective Tomas Lee’

‘The infamous Detective, and he is up there?’

‘Yes, another thing I can’t get my head around. The Mayor of the town specifically called for him to go there, just like every other town he has been up there to’

‘Why him?’

‘He knows the place’s up there and was ideal for this situation. But what strikes me is… he has been up there for at least a week and things seam to be getting worse, what is he doing? And the way things are going it’s going to get even worse? There are over 8,000 people in that town and… I don’t know, something does not sit right with me. Why they don’t get the Canadian authorities involved…’

‘I think because the Mayor involved him and I think because of his track record up there with helping out they want you to make sure the US isn’t slacking, he is American and if you can put an end to this quickly then I think there will be nothing to worry about’

Alexia always made Francis feel better about himself; she always understood him and knew how to say the right thing at the right time. She stood up and walked over to him, she sat on his knee and stroked his long mustash before kissing him.

‘You will be careful up there wont you, and please let me know how things are going?’

‘Of course, and when I get back we are going to take that long trip we talked about’

‘I’m already looking forward to it’ Alexia says then kisses him. She stands up and washes the pots before going back to bed.

Francis looks through the photos again before heading back up stairs, he sorted out everything he needed to take for a trip into the unknown town of Neverville. He got back into bed with Alexia and fell straight asleep with her in his arms. 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

6    

3

 

 

 

 

 

The door to the cabin was slightly ajar, there was a slight breeze that brushed past her face as she entered, it was dark and the room only had a small lamp on next to the TV that sat in the corner. Rain walked in slowly and looked around before she spotted someone sat on the sofa. One leg rested on the other, he sat motionless for a couple of seconds before responding.

‘Come in, come in’

‘I was told by the Mayor that I should come here for safety, why are you sat in the dark?’

‘Don’t worry about that, some bad things have been happening around here recently and staying in the dark is not such a bad thing’

‘I don’t like it’

The man stands up and takes his long coat off, slinging it over the back of the sofa. He walks into the light, as his face was full of cuts and bruises. They looked to be healing pretty quickly.

‘Oh it’s you, what are you doing here? I thought you where at the…’

Detective Tomas Lee stops her before she could finish her sentence. ‘Why don’t you sit down over there, just put your camera on the table’ he points at the round coffee table in front of the sofa. Rain places the camera on the table and seats herself at the dinning table; she runs her fingers through her hair and then looks up at Tomas Lee.

‘What happened to you up there?’

‘Let’s not talk about me, what you got…’ he points at the camera.

‘Enough to let the world know what is going on up here’

‘Is that so… well, do you mind showing me what you have?’

‘You want to see the footage?’

‘If you don’t mind’

Rain grabs her camera and sets it up to the TV, the footage was of Rain and Phillip (her cameraman) walking into the house, they walked around for a few seconds checking each room as you could cut the tension with a knife. They walked into a room with pictures of the family on the wall. ‘This is really freaky up here Rain, we should call for help’ Phillip said holding the camera.

‘Where here now, I’m not going to f**k this up’

They both open a door at the end of the room and instantly spot a woman sat on a chair at the dinning table. She was sat with her head tilted back and her neck was covered in blood.

‘Oh s**t, is she dead?’

‘I don’t know’ Rain says as she checks her pulse and investigates the puncher wounds on her neck. Phillip gets a close up of the wound.

 

 

7

 

 

 

 

 

 

‘We need to get out of here Rain, this is bad’

‘Were not going, this is what we have been waiting for’

They heard some footsteps and talking coming from the hallway, they stayed in the room and stood behind the door. There was two officers talking about how they did not think that Sky had anything to do with the attacks, then out of the blue, two loud gunshots went off. A loud scream shot through the house, it sounded like a little girl had belted out all that she could, she sounded like fear had grabbed hold of her and her body could only do one thing. They both ran out of the room and headed upstairs, Phillip went into a room as Rain ran into another, out of nowhere the big creature sprung out, and hit Phillip down to the floor, the position the camera was in was looking out into the hallway, you could hear the sound of Phillip screaming as the creature attacked him. Then someone shouted aloud. It sounded like it was coming from the corridor. The creature stopped attacking Phillip and walks past the camera standing at the doorway, it was all black and looked like a shadow, two bright red eyes looked demonic. You froze when you saw it, you can’t move, it compels you because you haven’t see anything like it, in a flash it disappeared. Rain came running in a few seconds later, she ran past the camera and tried to help Phillip.

She was trying to calm him down as he was panicking and in pain; she told him she was going to get help. She picked up the camera and turned it off.

Detective Tomas Lee looked at her and smiled ‘this is some serious stuff you have here, I especially like the bit where you leave you friend to die like that’

She looked up at him with sad eyes but with an angry glair. ‘I didn’t leave him to die, and how do you know he is dead?’

‘I don’t but judging by that I’d say he must be dead by now’

Rain started to cry. ‘What have I done? I thought only about getting this footage to safety, I need to go back and help him’ She stands up and grabs the camera.

‘You aren’t going anywhere’

‘What do you mean? I need to go and get help, maybe that’s what you should be doing’

She tried to head for the door, but Detective Tomas Lee didn’t approve, he was angry, he grabbed something from the small table just in reach and with out hesitation he hits her over the head with a metal statue; she hit the floor with the camera as blood poured out from under her face. Tomas Lee hit her a couple more times to make sure she was finished off, blood splattered over his face as he had that look of a madman in his eyes. She fell onto a rug that he could roll her up in and dump her body somewhere. He knelt down and ran his hand over her face. ‘This footage can never be let out; we can never tell the world about what has happened. You do understand don’t you, if you would only have stayed away, you could still be with you cameraman…’

He stood up and went to the bathroom, he washed his hands and put on some rubber gloves, he got rid of any evidence that she was here and grabs the camera. He puts the camera inside the van outside, as he will take the van to a location deep into the hills where he will burn it, along with any evidence of the creature.

8

 

 

 

 

 

 

 He looks around and heads back inside; he rolls up the body in the rug and drags her out of the cabin.

He drags her body far away from the cabin and starts to dig a hole. It takes him about an hour; he dumps the body and covers it back up with mud and snow. He heads back to the cabin and makes sure he has not missed anything. He grabs his phone and dials a number.

‘It’s done’ he says smiling.

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

9

4

 

 

 

 

 

Francis Kalard rested his head against the window of the plane as they would get off in Canada and drive up to Neverville. Sat across from him was US Deputy Marshal Joshua Ladson; he was helping along with the case, and had been sent with US Deputy Marshal Francis Kalard in making sure that there are no slip-ups. Francis did not know Deputy Joshua Ladson; he was a last minute call up. Although they trusted Francis, they thought having someone to help him with bringing back Lenny Fints, was a good idea. They did not want it looking bad that an American mental patient has escaped and headed into Canada, and is killing people in a town. Not just any town, but one of the safest towns anyone could live in, or so it is said.

 

Deputy Joshua Ladson had been trusted with the role of making sure that everything runs smoothly. They wanted him to stay close to Francis and listen to him. Every bit of information he is to report it back, they are not to say why they are really there. Just that they are asked to sort out the situation in aiding Detective Tomas Lee, they do not want them thinking that an American escaped mental patient is loose. Deputy Joshua Ladson was up to the challenge of helping Francis bring back Lenny Fints, but he could not help but think about if he is really there. And if he is not then what would they do about the situation in Neverville, he felt like they wouldn’t be getting away from Neverville when they arrive so easily. Joshua leans over to Francis ‘so what do think of this?’

Francis turned to Joshua, his thick long moustache even fuller when the light from the window hit it. ‘Boy I don’t have a clue’

‘You really think that Lenny is up here?’

‘All I know is that we need to catch him and bring him back’

‘What about the town?’

Francis sighs. ‘Well, it’s a hard one that isn’t it? I just can’t help but think that if things are as bad as they seam up here then are we supposed to just leave? The chief made it loud and clear that they made the decision to bring up Detective Tomas Lee and help with the investigation, and now they have him it’s all going to hell. And that was the Mayor’s choice by the way’

‘Why him though? And… why couldn’t they sort it out themselves?’

‘We will find out when we get there, as much as I want to just grab Lenny and bring him back, I’m finding it very intriguing with what is happening. Now if you don’t mind I need to get some sleep’ Francis rests his hat over his face and leans back on the chair. Joshua looks at Francis for a couple of seconds before sitting back and closing his eyes.       

 

 

 

 

 

 

10

 

 

 

 

 

 

About two hours into the flight the plane was starting to have some trouble, the pilot told the crew that they had to land. Francis awoke along with Joshua as the plane felt unstable, Francis rushed to the pilot and asked if he couldn’t make it any further.

‘If we carry on we could go down, I’m not chancing it, where just over Bella Bella and we may be a little behind schedule’

‘Just make sure we get there in one piece’ Francis pats him on the back.

‘I think you better go and put your seatbelts on, this could be a rough landing’

The plane was a water plane and it was the best and quickest way to get to Neverville, they could land on the water near the docks and get a ride up to the town from there. But if this meant the plane had a serious problem they would have to stay the night at Bella Bella, something Francis did not want to do. Francis and Joshua with one other pilot and a plane mechanic all strapped themselves in and waited out the landing, as they started to descend the engine cut off, but the pilot had it under control, he glided the plane to the water as it felt that the plane had crashed into a mountain.

‘I said get us there in one piece’ Francis shouted as the plane vibrated, throwing them from side to side.

The pilot looked back smiling. ‘They don’t call me the best for nothing, a successful landing guys’

The plane stopped right near the dock and was easy enough to get out. After they all exit the plane the mechanic checks the engine and points out that it was an electrical problem, he says that it could take quiet a while to fix the problem, so the best thing would to stay the night and hopefully it would be done tomorrow. Francis hated being stuck on some island and that he had to stay the night, every wasted time that passes them by was more time for Lenny Fints to commit more crime. But on the plus side Francis and Joshua could go over the whole situation and figure out how they are going to approach the situation. They left the plane and booked into a hotel, Bella Bella had a population of about 1,400 and lay on the edge of Campbell Island. It was a nice peaceful town and would suit them nicely to have some quiet time to think. They both check in to a B&B and head to a coffee shop in the middle of town, they order two coffees and sit near the window, Francis places the folder down and goes through the file with Joshua.

‘The first thing is, lets try and get contact with Neverville. I have the number of a woman who works for the council and she had reported that things over there had become worse’

Joshua looks at Francis and takes a sip of his coffee. ‘Why didn’t they send up Marshall Ivas?’

‘All I know is he was supposed to go up and make sure that everything was all right, but since this they decided that, since I know what it’s like up there, I would be a better use. And with my record in fugitives…’

‘Did you like it?’

‘British Columbia?’

 

 

11

 

 

 

 

 

 

‘Yes’

‘Of course, when I lived there I had a great time with my parents but after the accident the best thing was for me to leave, Being born in the US then brought up here from an early age it was weird, but I had a great up bringing… a big part of me wished that if we hadn’t come up here then maybe my parents would be still alive, but at the same time it was what got me into this position now’

Joshua changed the subject, as it didn’t look like a comfortable one with Francis, he asked about Neverville. ‘So you have never been to Neverville?’

‘No’

‘So…let me get this straight, according to this information we have, Lenny escaped last week. He heads for Neverville and then murders start to happen? Then the Mayor calls up Tomas Lee to help with the investigation and things start to get worse. There has been no report back from him about what is happening and we are sent up because Lenny is a US citizen and they don’t want it looking bad that one our own has gone to Canada and is killing their people… and why the f**k did the Mayor call up Tomas Lee? And pretty much straight after the first murder?’

Francis smiled and nodded. ’Well, you may have cracked the case there Joshua’

‘Thanks for your sarcasm but… I still can’t understand why Tomas Lee? And how did he got there so quickly after the first attacks?’

‘I don’t know if the Mayor knows Tomas Lee, but there is something wrong with this. I know he knows the place like the back of his hand, and pretty much the whole of America’

there was a long pause. ‘Is it true’ Joshua says.

‘Is what true?’

‘That he has a jurisdiction in every state and the whole of the British Columbia?’

Francis sighed. ‘I’m not sure but the chief wont tell me why he has this jurisdiction. But all of this is none of my concern, all we have to do is bring back Lenny, that’s it’

Joshua leans back on the booth seat and runs his fingers through his short length hair. ‘I don’t think he has done this’

‘What?’

‘These killings’

Francis had his doubts too, he couldn’t see how a mental patient had escaped to an unknown town and started to kill people. The pictures he had of the bodies after the crime scenes didn’t look like a human could do this kind of thing.

‘You think it’s an animal?’

‘I don’t know but I don’t even think that Lenny will be there’

‘Well only time will tell, but for the moment, I need to get in touch with this woman. Tell her that we are going to be a day behind schedule’

‘So what’s this Neverville like?’

‘I don’t know but, it’s a close community. Population of around eight thousand, snows all the time and seems to be in a right mess at the moment’

 

 

12

 

 

 

 

 

 

‘So who is this woman?’

‘She is part of the council there, she had been the one who seamed to be more concerned about the town than the Mayor’

‘Well lets give it a shot, the best thing to have at this point is someone on our side who can help with the… capture or what ever you want to call it’

Francis stood up and made his way over to counter and asked if he could use the phone, the café was pretty quiet and the woman let him use the one in the back. The phone rang for a few seconds before she picked up.

‘Hello’

‘Yes, this is US marshal Francis Kalard’

‘Oh thank god you have called’

‘Is everything ok there?’

‘No, no there not, things have become worse and worse, it all seams since he came up here… that detective, there are five people dead here marshal and this is not right. I wanted to call in some help from…’

‘No don’t, this is an American problem’

‘What do you mean?’

‘I’m not at liberty to say but you need to trust me, hang tight, we have landed in Bella Bella because we where having a few problems with the plane. But I need you to stay calm and do exactly as I say, if you do that, everything will go smoothly and you people can get back to your lives’

There was a slight silence and some breathing ‘…Ok, what do you want me to do?’

‘We are staying the night, or we may have to, the plane should be fixed tomorrow. As soon as it is we will call you, and we need you to meet us when we land. Could you do that, first thing is we need to go to the police station. And from there we can sort this out’

‘Yes I can do that, but please don’t take too long marshal. We aren’t used to this, the town of Neverville has been a well respected community and a great place for people to visit here, we just want all of this to disappear, I can’t deal with another accident on our hands, and today is the parade we celebrate every year. It’s going to be hard to… you know’

‘It’s Mrs Julia Vasna isn’t it?’

‘Yes, my daughter lives with me at the moment and works late nights at one of the bars in town. It makes me shake with worry if something…’

‘Nothing will happen to her, just keep safe and tomorrow we will be there, keep your phone ready’

‘Thank you marshal, please hurry’

‘Enjoy you festival’

There was a sigh of relief before she hung up the phone, Francis stood still to think that this is far worse than he expected. He knew that there had been deaths. But the way it has affected the town was daunting, What the hell is happening up there? Francis made his way back to the table where Joshua was and seated himself.

 

13

 

     

 

 

 

 

‘Well?’

Francis shook his head, took of his hat and ran his finger through his hair.

‘That bad’

‘According to Julia Vasna it’s far wore then we thought it was, she said they are all worried up there and we need to get there fast. They have already counted five people dead, and there could be more as we sit here on this island. Why the f**k have they left this to us I don’t know’

‘If there has been five deaths why isn’t the Canadian authorities getting involved?’

‘Because they probably haven’t told them or they don’t want to know. Remember that this was the Mayor’s decision to have one of our own up there, and it’s our responsibility to sort it out. US soil or not. But I just hope that this does not continue, especially tonight. As soon as that plane is fixed tomorrow we need to get straight there’

‘And when we land?’

‘Julia said she will be waiting and will take us to the police station, she sounds like she could be a big help’

‘Something doesn’t sit right with me on this, it…’

‘I don’t need you having doubts; this is not just an escaped loony on the run, but a psychopath. We can’t take any chances on this. Now, I need to get in touch with Chief Eriksson, and tell him the situation. I’m heading up to my room, if you need me I’ll be there’ Francis put his hat back on and patted Joshua on the back, he headed out of the café and back to the motel. He talked to Chief Eriksson about their situation, he told them to make sure that nothing else happens up there, things have already got out of hand with Detective Tomas Lee and sending up two US Marshall’s is a big risk. But Chief Eriksson was confident that Francis was the best when it came to these kinds of situations and that he could handle anything that was chucked at him. Both Francis and Joshua had attended the University of Phoenix, they had pass with flying colour, Francis was older than Joshua as Joshua knew about Francis’s record in the field. He had done research on him and a few times, Francis had attended a class at the University of Phoenix. There he told how he became a US Marshal and told some stories about some of the toughest fugitives he had encountered. It was something that Francis and Joshua had always wanted to do; it was the same thing with their fathers. They had been US Marshals and it was in their blood to follow in their footsteps. So Francis and Joshua had a lot in common, but Francis was the role model for the younger and more ambitious types. Francis slept that night like a baby, he awoke early in the morning and lay on his bed staring out to the sun, the only thing on his mind was about going to Neverville and not finding what he is looking for, he worried that maybe it was a big mistake coming up here. He wasn’t sure if they would find Lenny but what Julia had said to him kept him thinking about the people there and if he should leave. He was told to “f**k them” but it was easier said then done when you are staring at the mother who has lost a child to one of your own citizens, especially one who escaped from an institute that could not hold a room full of kittens.

 

14

 

 

 

 

 

 

There was a knock on the door as Francis stood up and placed his hat on, he felt all tense and needed a shower. He opened the door to Joshua who was holding two cups of coffee.

‘Morning Marshall’

‘You know I feel like s**t’

‘Yeah you look like s**t’ Joshua smiled. ‘I’ll leave this here with you, you best take a shower. I’ll be down stairs when you’re ready’ Joshua handed him the cup of coffee.

‘The plane?’ Francis said. 

Joshua shook his head.

‘Ok, I’ll be down soon’ Francis shut the door and placed the coffee on the table at the side of the bed. He stretched his back and then looked at the telephone. He thought about Alexia, and what she would be doing now. He wanted to be back home with her, lying in bed holding her, and instead he is sleeping on this mattress that felt like sleeping on a rock. He had been away nearly everyday from his wife and had hardly anytime to spend with her this past month, he thought that as soon as he finished with this he is going to take a big vacation. He went into the bathroom and showered and changed, the shower had refreshed him but he still felt like s**t, he did not know if it was the fact that he just woke up this morning and it was one of them days. He left the room and met with Joshua down stairs, they walked out to the docks where the plane was and approached the mechanic. It was a fine day and the sun was shining more then Francis could imagine, the air felt clear and fresh, the water was flowing with a fluent motion.

‘So what’s the hold up?’ Francis said propping one foot on a wooden beam, and rearranging his hat.

‘The mechanic wiped his hand with a dirty cloth and turned to Francis. ‘Well… I think I could fix this in about a couple of hours. If where lucky’

Francis leaned his head back and looked out to the distance, he looked back to the mechanic ‘you have two hours; if you’re not done I’ll shoot you’

The mechanic looked at Joshua as Francis walked off ‘He wouldn’t…’

Joshua shrugged his shoulders. ‘I wouldn’t put it past him’ Joshua placed his hat on and turned on his heel as caught up to Francis.

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

15

5

 

 

 

 

 

Monday morning after the success of the parade was a morning that felt everything felt like it was how it was supposed to be, not a worry in the world but Julia new that there was that darkness that hung over Neverville. She couldn’t sit down and have a minute to herself without thinking about the tragic deaths, she had spoke with US Marshall Francis Kalard yesterday and would meet up with him when he arrives, she only wished that they would hurry up. She didn’t feel that things are running as they should up here and with detective Tomas Lee not putting a stop to all of this she was starting to get worried about not only her own safety but for everyone in the town. She thought about gathering a meeting between some of the most important members, the Mayor and the detective where busy with trying to end this. But also she wanted to talk with them about the decision to bring up Francis Kalard, what would they think of it, would it help. Something must be done and quick. She grabbed the phone and dialled the number for the Hambilton’s, a little girl picked up the phone, she noticed it straight away as Sofia.

‘Hello’ her little sweet voice sung down the phone.

‘Hey Sofia, is your dad there?’

‘Yes…’ there was a pause then she heard her shout “Daddy” in the background.

After a few seconds he picked up. ‘Hello’

‘It’s Julia’

‘Oh hey Julia, one hell of a party last night?’

‘Yes it was, I’m really glad it went the way it did, I think it’s what the town has needed. But I need to talk to some of the council members including yourself’

‘Oh, about what’

‘I will explain when we meet up, can you arrange everybody to meet at the town hall’

‘Yes certainly, but is this to do with…’

‘Yes, and something else I want to talk about’

‘Ok, you know that they are doing everything they can Julia’

‘I know, I’m not blaming them, but I just feel that something isn’t right…I guess us not being used to this is taking it’s toll on me’

‘It is for everyone, we have people helping with what we can, people have lost their live and we can’t help change that. But we have to stay strong as a community. We will met at the normal time, is that ok?’

‘Yes that is fine, thank you and take care. I’ll see you then’

‘You too’ he hung up the phone as she stared at it and placed it down.

 

 

 

 

 

16

 

 

 

 

 

 

She sat for a moment thinking, thinking about what has become of this town. She found it hard to imagine the people of Neverville accepting any of this, all these poor people who have done nothing but be a part of this town and have help this to become the town it is today would have to live under these conditions. Julia looked up and spotted her daughter Emma.

‘Emma I need to talk to you’ Julia says standing up; her stock stance gave off the impression she was a woman who had control over people. She had a calmness about her but at the same time she was like a well-known figure.

‘Is everything ok?’ Emma says.

‘Not really’

Emma walks over to her mother with her arms folded with a look of concern.

‘I need to talk to you about what’s been happening around here’

‘I know what has been…’

‘I know you think you know Emma, but I have just been on the phone to a Deputy Marshall, you know when I spoke to you the other day about bringing one up here because I didn’t think things where going the way they where supposed to?’

‘Is it something I should be worried about?’

‘No, well yes but not enough to stop you doing what you want, I know your working late tonight and I want you to be careful. If anything happens, even if it’s something you see or you don’t feel safe you ring me ok?’

‘Mum, I know that everything around here is…’

‘Emma, please listen. I feel it’s becoming worse and worse’

‘I know Mum, I have had my thoughts about it too, but please don’t worry about me, I will be fine’

‘I don’t know what the hell is going on but this is the worst thing this town has ever witnessed. Yes people die and there have been some accidents like anywhere in the world but people have been murdered, and all of this is still going on’

‘Is there nothing, I mean… have they found anything?’

‘No, I don’t know what to do, I can’t figure out why the Mayor had brought up that Detective. Why from America? And why him? Things are not turning out for the best and I do worry’

Emma hugs Julia as she hugs back, Julia tells her that she couldn’t bear to loose her and it would destroy her. Emma returns the jester and says the same about her mum. Their relationship was very close and warm towards each other. Maybe everyone was a bit too close in Neverville, attaching yourself to someone can have the worst effects if something bad happens. But that was the way Neverville and the people of it operated. 

 

 

 

 

 

16

 

 

 

 

 

 

Emma told her not to worry and that things would be back to normal, she told her to be strong and then she left. She watched Emma through the window, the whiteness surrounding her, her footsteps imprinting in the snow then disappearing. She looked lonely out there as her figure vanished into the misty coldness. Julia thought about if something happened to herself, then Emma would be left on her own, she was a wonderful girl and Julia wanted to be there for her and help her along in life. The golden sun had a dry misty feel to it this morning; it looked like a cold winter that sent shivers around your body that cover you in a sheet that you couldn’t get off. Julia decided to change into some warmer clothes as she was heading out to the town hall. In the distance she spotted Sheriff Dempsey’s car parked outside one of the coffee shops. She pulled over her car and went inside, he was just coming out as she pulled him to one side. He was holding his coffee and a bag of donuts in the other; he placed them on the hood of his car and took his shades off. He breathed out as the bitter cold hung in the air; steam rose up from the coffee and vanished, as it couldn’t reach any higher. 

‘Well?’

‘If this is about this investigation…’

‘You dame right it is, what the hell is going on. Five people…’

‘Look, we are doing what we can Julia, I know it doesn’t look that way but…’ he looks around and smiles at some people passing by, he wanted to keep the belief that things are going good, that things are going to be ok. He grabbed her arm ‘the last thing we need is you going around and causing up a stair, there are some people who still think that things are back to normal, look around you, people are still coming out, still going into shops and trying to get on with their lives’

‘Take your hand off me’ she pulled it away from him. ‘The people don’t really have a clue what is going on around here… There not used to this, this is not an everyday occurrence here, we have decent people here that deserve better’

‘We are waiting for some results then it will all be over’

‘What results? Why can’t you tell us anything, why are you and that stupid Detective keeping things so close to your chests? You have been the Sheriff for sometime, and this is your town, you should be running things up here. That’s what we need, we need you to get a grip of this’

‘If it was only that easy, the mayor wanted the detective to be in control, but he has a certain control over… There is nothing I can do about that but follow his rules and plans. And at the moment he has all the plans, things will be back to normal soon. So the best thing you can do is keep you mouth shut and just wait’

Francis puts his shades back on and grabbed his coffee and donuts. He opened his car door and looked at her one last time. ‘You know that I care about this town just as much as anyone else’ he sat into his car and headed off as Julia stood on the path watching him vanish into the distance.

 

 

 

17

 

 

 

 

 

 

Sheriff Dempsey had always had this aura of control and safety as the sheriff; he was well respected and had kept this town to a place where you had a great feeling when you walked the streets, when you went out for a drive or you just stayed in your house. You did feel safe, but things where starting to feel cold and dark. It didn’t feel like when you wake you where glad to see the sun lighting up the snow that sparkled back at you, that the trees and mountains protected you anymore, it all felt that the whole thing was just a farce, that it was a magic trick to get you here and then play with your mind. Make you think you are in this vast wonderful place of heaviness and then you look down and see the darkness that wanted to consume you, to swallow you whole.

 

The town hall was the perfect place to discus the plans and ideas of the town, a room with the history of the town sat at the back to the town hall where all the council members meet. There were pictures and memorabilia of the town hung on the walls and there was a big grand piano that sat in the corner, the very same that John Dee Neverville once played to the towns people before he sadly passed away, it was old but still had the sentimental value that it holds. The pictures where old, some in fact where in black and white. The people in the photos looked happy and some of the ones, which had children in them, looked happier. The room had a podium and about twenty seats that half of them where empty; Julia had noticed that there were only about ten people from the council sat down waiting. There nervousness creeping upon them, what did they expect to happen in situations like this? They had all heard the news and deep down it hurt, they didn’t want to be called out on secret meetings to talk about how bad things are. This wasn’t how things are supposed to go. Islam Hambilton was stood talking to some of the members as the atmosphere stopped dead in the air as Emily entered, everybody looked at Julia, she walked forward and greeted everyone that showed up.

She turned to Islam.

‘Everyone else?’

‘This is all I could get on the sort notice, and some… well some are too scared to come out’

One council member stood up. ‘Can I ask why we have been called here?’

‘We are here to talk about what is happening in our town, and I have been making some plans of my own’ everybody looked at her then each other confused.

‘What do you mean?’ Islam said. 

Julia spoke with a tone so that everybody could hear her. ‘We all know that we have had the most horrible news that we could have in this town, that three of our own have been… murdered, killed if you like, and two are missing, and the same could be for them as well…’

‘How dare you put their names on this’ the man stood up again as Islam told him to calm down. 

‘I’m not saying that this has happened to them but we have to start thing about running this town our way, the way that John Dee Neverville would in this situation.

18

 

 

 

 

 

 

Everybody seamed to calm a bit as they glanced over at a statue of John Dee Neverville, sat down as he was reading a book on a log, the statue displayed knowledge, there was a few statues of him scattered around town, each representing there own meaning of him.

‘We all now that things aren’t getting any better here since we called up, or should I say since the Mayor called up Detective Tomas Lee. We have been very patient but we are still hoping and waiting, it’s not good enough so I have called for a US Marshall to be sent up here’

‘Jesus Christ Julia, a US Marshal? And what help is that going to bring us?’ Islam says.

‘I had been told that we should relay on the help of the US, that they feel that this is their case. They have taken the role and our own Mayor had faith in that we are dealing with the best. US Marshall Francis Kalard is the best in the field at finding people and this will help a lot more than we have got out of Detective Tomas Lee. You all have to just trust me that this will put an end to this. Something needs to be done and I’m trying to help by getting things back to the way they where. So I need your help, not just as council members but as friends, to all do the best we can and to keep fighting this evil. I know that John Dee Neverville wouldn’t stand by and let something like this happen so I don’t expect the rest off all you to do the same’

The room fell silence for a while before one of the council members stood and spoke.

‘Ok so what do we need to do?’

‘Well we need to stick together in this, this is our town and we have grown up here. No matter what happens we need to be strong and support each other in any decisions we have made. I’m sorry I had to turn to this but I had no other choice and this town is becoming more and more scared, If all of you turned your back on this I would understand but I’m going to keep on fighting this until we have be rid of this horrible thing. Neverville is here for a reason and I’m not leaving it to burn because of this’

Everybody felt a deep burning desire inside of them that Neverville was worth fighting for, no matter how bad things got. John Dee Neverville put everything he had into making this town and he left knowing that he had created something special and magical, it would be a kick in the teeth for people to give up on this. They new they needed to keep trying and to make this town safe again. They all left the town hall after a few hours of discussing how things should be ran, they made the decision that schools should be closed for the younger ones but the university should be kept open as well as the college and shops. They decided that they would advise people to stay in at night and keep out of the woods, even though that was easier said then done they would contact parents and recommend that they should keep their children safe. They organized to have meetings with anybody who wanted to talk about the situation and start to organize more and more about finding Atrius and Corey. Julia had spent most of the day being busy with sorting things out; she even talked to the Mayor about this situation. But he just kept on ensuring her that things will be back to normal soon.

 

 

19

 

 

 

 

 

 

Something inside of her felt he wasn’t trying hard enough, that he had other plans on his mind. Julia held her phone tight in her hand most of the day, she couldn’t wait to see the two US Marshals, she wanted them to be here, she needed their help more than ever.   

  

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

20

Chapter 2

Home of the dead

 

 

 

 

Julia had received a phone call late that Monday night, a phone call that US Marshal Francis Kalard and Joshua Ladson where finally on their way, but they had to make it across on boat, they had no luck in getting their plane started so boat was the only option. Julia sat in her car overlooking the docks as the mist rose from the coldness of the sea, the sea was calm and reflected back the moon that looked even more spectacular in the reflection. That night was the most she had ever felt on edge, she was nervous and did not know how to explain what has been happening around here. She only hoped that they could do something before anything else bad happens. She had tried to call Islam Hambilton at home but there was no answer, it seamed odd because he was always home after dark and would always pick up his phone. He picks it up straight away actually, like he was sat right beside it and would grab it as soon as he could. Everybody on the council was good friends and they would always look after each other, even though some refused to come because of being scared or would only come out until it was safe they where people that over the years had been true to running this town the best possible way, they had families and their reasons for not attending the meeting where acceptable. Julia thought about not going and leaving this to the Mayor, but she was stronger than that she new something else needed to be done. She waited patiently, watching at the mist, the thickness hanging over the water, the night was quiet and a slightly bitter. She felt alone here, she didn’t feel safe, and so she locked the doors on the car and gripped the steering wheel, and then, out of the mist, was a shadow. It was a boat, its presence felt somewhat of a relief but at the same time it looked to be alone, like it had sailed in form afar with no passengers, until two shadowy figures stepped out on to the front of the boat, looking through the mist. Julia unlocked the doors and went out to them as they pulled onto the wooden platform. She stood with her arms folded as her feet dug into the snow, US Marshal Francis Kalard jumped down holding his hat, his black coat sweeping up behind him, he dressed very smart Julia thought, A black waist coat with a black shirt and pants, he grabbed a gold pocket watch from his coat and checked the time. He looked and dressed like someone from the 1800’s with his think long moustache Julia thought. Just behind him was Joshua. And Julia thought the same about him, they both looked like they could sort things out here, she was exited and wanted to show them around but she hand no time in doing that she had to take them to the police station, time was against them and as they wait around more people could be in danger. As they finally greeted, Francis apologized for the late arrival, he explained that they could do nothing with the plane and had to take the boat over, they had waited far too long for the plane but had to keep the pilot there so he could send for some help. Francis, Ladson and Julia all made there way to her car as they drove off away from the misty dark waters and into the dark night.      

 

 

 

 

 

21

 

 

 

 

 

 

Francis looked at Julia and took his hat off as he pushed back his hair and placed his hat back on. ‘Now I hope we all have an understanding about this situation? That we are here to solve this as quickly as possible, I don’t want any interference…’

‘Well of course Marshal…’

‘Call me Francis’

Julia smiled and kept her eyes on the road then quickly turned to Francis. ‘I’m taking you to the police station…’

‘No, take me to where the young lad was killed, if you may’

‘Why do you want to go there?’

‘I wish to see the crime scene’

As they approached the university Francis liked the way the whole town was set, he loved the old gothic buildings, the church and some of the old Victorian houses. He thought about this place being made up in fantasy world in a book, he thought the snow would be a huge problem and he would hate it here but he had a sense of peacefulness he had not felt in a while. Julia pulled over and he made his way across the grounds fighting with the snow, his breath pumping out like a steam engine, he and Joshua arrived at the scene as Julia waited in the car. Joshua grabbed out the torch and they took a good look around the area, they lifted up the crime tape that was still there, and walked over to the dumpster at the far end. Francis knelt down and touched the dent where Sky had hit it with some force.

‘What do you make of this?’

‘I mean the reports say His body was over here’ Joshua points over to the wall. ‘But…’

‘Where did it say the others took place?’

Joshua grabbed the folder and looked through. ‘…A hybrid station, and the other guy

Bradley, not far from there’

‘Ok we tell her to take us there, but first try and get hold of the police station’

Francis and Joshua got back in the car and asked for the number for the police station, Joshua rings and lets it ring a few times.

‘…There’s no answer sir’

‘Try again’ Francis turns to Julia. ‘I need to have a look at this hybrid station’

‘I’m not sure they will let us in’

‘I think they will, trust me… Any luck on that’ Francis turns around to Joshua.

He just shook his head.

‘What the hell is going on?’

‘I don’t understand, any body you ring around here always picks up straight away, they must be out on call’

‘Mmm, what exactly happened up here Julia, how did this all start. I would like you to tell me from the beginning’

 

 

 

 

22

 

 

 

 

 

 

Julia Told them about the first attacks and then when detective Tomas Lee came up, how Bret had died and the Mayors town hall meeting to the town, everything that has gone bad basically. She didn’t leave anything out that she did not know. By that time they had reached the Hybrid Station.

‘Francis looked at Joshua, and looked back to Julia and sighed. ‘Ok pull up to the gates and we will go in, you wait here and if anything happens ring me on this number, Francis passes her a paper with the number to his phone, she saves it into her mobile and watches them both walk to the gates where they are approached by a guard.

 

Francis puts his hand out and shakes the cold hand of the guards. ‘US Marshal Francis Kalard and this is US Marshal Joshua Ladson, we need to take a look at the crime scene’

‘You guys keep coming back don’t you?’

‘Us guys?’ Francis says brushing the snow off of his arms.

‘Yeah, we had the police here the forensics then another forensics officer came by here the other day’

‘Does it always snow like this?’ Francis points up to the night sky. 

The guard laughs. ‘I take it you have never been to Neverville before?’

Francis just smiled and got to the point. The guard showed them into the tunnels and told them all about what had happened, with Derek and Bradley. The whole event really and this sunk into Francis’s head, he became more and more intrigued why this escaped convict would come down here to kill two workers? But the way the guard described the events that took place became more and more interesting, Francis was aware that he didn’t think Lenny had done this. He asked the guard about what the report was on the bodies and if they had found any evidence involving a person, but he did not mention that he was looking for a fugitive. The guard told him about how they had found some evidence involving a Sky Ederson and that a lot of people had been questioned, he said that Sky was being held at the station after they found the body of a Amy Shine.

And that Detective Tomas Lee had suspected him from the start. Francis new he needed to talk to this Sky and why Tomas Lee thought that, the more Francis learned about this case the more he had his doubts about coming up here. But something kept him imbedded as he has arrived, he couldn’t tell if it was the town or the whole story of what has happened. It grabbed him and Joshua like a bear trap that didn’t want to let go. They came back to the surface as Francis pulled out his pocket watch, he took a look and then placed it back, he looked towards the two bright lights of Julia’s car and then back to the Guard. His name sat above his badge, Ben it read.

‘Have you heard anything from the station?’ Joshua said.

‘You mean in the past few hours?’

‘Sure’

 

 

23

 

 

 

 

 

 

‘No, I was told to keep this place safe and report anything suspicious, to tell you the truth I haven’t a clue what is going on up there, I just want to leave more than anything’

Francis looks around to Joshua. ‘Ok lets head over to the station and hope that we can get more up there, go and tell Julia that we are leaving now’

‘Sure thing’ Joshua runs over to the car.

‘Hey, when you get up there, could you ask them about how long I’m supposed to be here, I would really appreciate it?’

Francis displayed a small smile. ‘Of course, but by the looks of things, don’t think your going anywhere for a while’ Francis pats his arm and makes his way back to the car, as they head to the police station.

In the car, Francis watched the whiteness of the trees pass him by, he thought about how beautiful it was but wasn’t a real lover of the snow, maybe it was a bad experience he had as a child when he watched a young girl drown in a lake as she went out to see how thick the ice really was. She fell straight through and he tried to help but she couldn’t get back out, her hand froze in his hands as her stair looked still and lifeless, she had swallowed two much water and her body just shut down, he watched as she fell into the black deepness of the cold water. It was the worse winter he had ever experienced and being in a place where it snowed all the time made him think about the dangers that must happen up here.

‘So what are your plans?’ Julia says.

Joshua places his hand on Julia’s shoulder as she drives. ‘You don’t have to worry, we are going to get to the bottom of this, I will admit that what is happening up here is very strange. But all will be good’

Francis looks at him as Joshua gave him an uncertain look back.

‘Lets just get to the station and hope that we can get more out of all of this’

 

The station sat in-between the trees that surrounded it, the car park was nearly empty, a spotlight was shining out on to the car park, and looked lonely, deserted if you will. There were some lights on inside but it looked abandoned. A small gush of wind blew the trees as small lumps of snow fell to the ground. They slowly approached the building as they watched their footing, Julia stayed behind Francis and Joshua. They where like her bodyguards, she needed some kind of protection at this moment in time, she didn’t feel safe being around here anymore, but you couldn’t blame her, who would.

‘Are you sure anybody is here’ Francis says.

‘I don’t understand, there are usually more cars here’

Francis stopped dead in his tracks and looked down as he spotted some blood on the snow; he knelt down and ran his fingers over it. He unfastened his leather strap on his holster and slowly pulled out his gun; Joshua spotted the blood and did the same, moving Julia behind him with his arm.

As they reach the front door, it is obvious that the place is deserted; they enter with caution and tell Julia to wait at the front door while they check inside.

24         

 

 

 

 

 

 

Inside the building was lit with some small lighting, some small lamps sat on some desks and two in the two offices. They check the first office on the left as they enter and continue around the desks, there was nothing that seemed out of place, an ordinary station, but then something caught Francis’s eye; he noticed that the door to the office at the far looked to have been kicked open. Francis tells Joshua to take point and investigate Francs stays back as he looks through the glass in the doors that lead down the corridor to the hospital. Quiet, no noise, Francis looks back to the office where Joshua was.

‘Nothing here, there is a chair in the middle of the room and a couple of papers scattered around’ Joshua says lowering his gun to the side of his waist.

Julia stood at the entrance looking at Francis. ‘What’s going on?’

‘I don’t know but something doesn’t seem right’ Francis says holstering his gun.

Julia spots the message light on the phone machine, all phone calls are recorded for up to a week then they are saved on tapes, the first message was one about some woman who had been worried about the recent events and was becoming slightly paranoid, Julia pressed the next call and they all listened to a call from Islam Hambilton, he was scared or at least he sounded scared. There was a sound in the background, a terrible sound then a gun shot went off, there was screaming then him saying “please hurry” the call ended and Francis looked at Julia.

Julia looked shocked, her face turned a white colour, she looked like she wanted to fall back on to a chair but sat on the end of the table. ‘I… I spoke to him today, this is all my fault, if we had done something earlier’

‘Julia… this is no one’s fault, we need to find out where this this, that’s where they must be now’

Julia paused for a second then looked up.’ Yes, of course, I’m just…’

‘Listen, something has happened here, there is not one soul here and this call was taken not that long ago, so we need to hurry’ Joshua says.

‘He’s right, they could all be in danger, and judging by the quietness of this place they haven’t returned’

‘It’s up in the mountains, I’ll take you’ Julia says.

Francis looks at Joshua. ‘When we get there you know the drill, we defuse the situation and quick’

What about Eriksson? He said…’

‘Let’s deal with this first then we tell him that we have succeeded, I don’t want him to think we are taking our time in… you know’

Joshua nodded knowing that they are only there to bring back Lenny. He didn’t want Julia knowing there real reason, they were there to help but Julia has the impression that they are going to help their town, not just leave when they have got what they want. But that was their orders, they were US Deputy Marshals, it was their jobs to hunt and capture fugitive, escapees on the run.

 

 

 

25

 

 

 

 

 

 

There hasn’t been a time when Francis has failed in the capture of someone and he didn’t want that to happen now, he believed that this was going to be a tricky one, just the way there whole thing felt, something didn’t seem right to him, he was desperate to get to the Hambilton place and actually see what has been happening. Julia Drives Francis and Joshua up the mountain and to the Hambilton estate, the second they arrived there, something felt horribly wrong, the flashing lights from the police cars gave a feeling of nervousness, a sense that they are not going to like what is going on here.

‘Oh my god’ Julia says pulling up behind the other police cars.

‘Stop right here, stop right here’ Francis says.

Francis and Joshua rush out of the car and take out their pistols, Francis tells Julia to wait in the car. They make their way up to the house. Joshua notices something in the corner of his eye, some movement in the snow. ‘Francis’ He shouts running over.

There lying on the snow was Sheriff Dempsey, he looked in a bad state, blood covered his face and neck, and some of his clothes. Francis rushes over and they help him back to the car where Julia was waiting, they place him in the back of the car and rest him on the back seat. They tried to talk to him but he was in too much of a state, he needed the hospital. Francis and Joshua headed back out as Julia waited for them there. They made their way to the house and headed inside.  

There was one word to describe the moment, and it wasn’t a good word, something was wrong, it was too quiet. They check all the rooms on the first floor and instantly come across the first body, it was Islam’s wife, she sat motionless with dry blood on her neck, there was a sound behind them, Francis and Joshua turned around quickly pointing their guns. It was Julia, she held her hands over her mouth, she couldn’t believe it, tears started to form in her eyes.

‘Jesus, I nearly shot you’ Francis says.

‘What are you doing here? We told you to wait in the car with the Sheriff’ Joshua says.

‘I know what you said but I need to know what is going on, I… I can’t believe this, what about Islam? And… Oh… what about Sofia?’ Julia ran off trying to find Sofia and Islam. Francis and Joshua ran after her, trying to bring her back, they have no idea what has done this and whatever it is could still be here.

‘Where the f**k did she…’ Francis paused, he walked over slowly to the two dead police officers slumped on the floor. Bullet holes in their heads, Francis knelt down and looked back to Joshua.

‘So we have a murderer loose here, a woman and two officers, he could still be here’

‘You think…’

‘I don’t know, could be Lenny, but, why do this and that woman in the other room looked to have some weird bite mark on her neck’

‘Bite mark? You saw that…?’

‘I have been doing this for a long time; you don’t miss things like that’

Francis stands up and makes his way up stairs, as Joshua follows. They check room after room and head into a room they wished they hadn’t.

26

 

 

 

 

 

 

There was some sobbing coming from the room, Julia sat at the side of Sofia’s body as she picked her up and held her close to her. Julia looked up at them both. ‘Who would do such a thing, why her?’

‘Julia, it’s not safe to be here, now I know what has happened is…’

‘How would you know?, god knows how many more have been killed, how many young have lost their lives. This shouldn’t happen in this town, not here’

Francis thought about Lenny and about if he has been up here and done this, it would cause such uproar, that he escaped from America and had killed the lives of these innocent people.

‘Now you listen to me mam, there is nothing we can do at this moment in time for the dead, but the ones we find alive we need to help them. Now we need you to go back to the car, phone the hospital or the Mayor and get some help up here, the Sheriff is still alive and there could be more, leave this to us and you go and stay with him until help arrives, can you do that for us?’

Julia could see the sense in what he was saying; she had no reason to be mad at them. She was anger that this has happened and has happened here in Neverville. Julia took a few more seconds and lay Sofia back down; she moved her hair away from her face then kissed her forehead. ‘Rest in peace’ Julia said, and then stood up, walked past Francis and Joshua like they weren’t even there.

‘Ok, stay close, whatever where dealing with could still be here. I don’t want to die here anymore than the people who have’ Francis says to Joshua.

They make their way around the second floor, they come across a balcony that leads around the library, the room to the right had been trashed, the ladders looked to have fallen off the hinges and hit the floor, there was a big hole that Francis and Joshua looked down, there was nothing but rubble and paint. Joshua walked off and walked slowly towards another room when he heard a moan, it sounded like a woman. He rushed towards the room and spotted a woman officer lying on the floor as another dead body lay near her, she looked to have a head injury but she was breathing. ‘Francis’ Joshua shouted.

Francis rushed over as quickly as he could and they both helped her up, she could move but looked to be in a stable condition, the next few hours where the most interesting, so many question that needed answering but the first thing was getting the ones who survived to the hospital. Francis, Joshua and the rest of the paramedics along with the Mayor and a few of his guards where all stationed outside of the house, they had found more dead bodies including, Officer Serge and Islam Hambilton. Julia sat in the back of a police car and looked to be in shock, she didn’t know what to think. Joshua phoned Eriksson as Francis stood talking to the Mayor. He opened his pocket watch then closed it and placed it back into his pocket, he looked at the house as they brought out Deputy Withington on a stretcher then he looked back to the Mayor.

 

 

 

27

 

 

 

 

 

 

‘What now?’

‘We need to get them to a hospital first and hope when they wake they can tell us what has happened here’

Francis looked at the ambulance carrying Sheriff Dempsey. ‘How’s…’

‘Fine, both are in stable conditions, we need to get in contact with Detective Tomas Lee’

‘I’m guessing he was here?’

‘He must have, he brought up all the officers, he was in charge of this. I just hope he is ok’ He knew he was, he had talked to him not long ago and that look in his eyes said that he was drawn into something he knew deep down he couldn’t escape but had no choice.

‘Who was the man in the same room as Deputy Withington?’

‘He was the cameraman to reporter Jesse Rain, we don’t know where she is but I’m guessing if they were here she could have whatever has done this on camera’

‘I didn’t see a camera’

‘No…’

Francis takes off his hat and lets the soft snow fall onto his head before placing it back, he looks at the mayor. ‘There’s one thing that has been bothering me’

‘Yeah…’

The woman we found had bite marks on her neck, and the rest of the bodies including the one we found on the roof, Konchesky I believe it was. All have had bite marks and their bodies torn to pieces. Now by my experience in this, I haven’t ever seen no man do this, and I can’t see some bear…you do have bears don’t you around here? But I’m betting that there is something going on here that some people are trying to hide’

‘The Mayor looked at Francis and smiled. ‘You think where hiding something up here Marshal? And my I ask why you are here anyway?’

‘I don’t know Mayor, I don’t know, but whatever it is I’m going to find out, let’s just hope we can get what we can from Dempsey or Withington’ Francis walked off and headed over to Joshua, the Mayor watched Francis for a few seconds and smiled, he looked back to the house and then headed back to his car where he sat inside and started to make a call.

Francis asked the paramedics how they were, they told him they were in a stable condition but couldn’t do any more for them here, they needed to take them to the hospital. Joshua was sat inside the car they came up in; Francis got in the back and closed the door.

‘Well?’

‘Talked to Eriksson, said to stay on this, says it’s bad enough that all of this has happened but if they find out that…’

‘Something is wrong’

‘You don’t think that Lenny…’

 

 

28

 

 

 

 

 

 

‘No, Lenny is a disturbed person but all of this is… a massacre, but you know what I can’t understand?…is that why has some been shot and some looked to have died by other means, I haven’t seen anything like that’

‘I can say the same thing, so what do you think where dealing with here?’

‘Well the first thing is if there has been gunshots there has got to be some people that live around here that might have heard or seen something. We take the bodies back to coroners and the rest to the hospital, get a report on the bodies and wait until we can talk to the Sheriff and the Deputy’

‘Tonight?’

‘Let’s just escort all of these to the hospital and tomorrow we can ask around here, I talked to one of the medics over there and they said that there are some house not far from here, maybe there was someone who has escaped, could be hiding out or maybe someone has heard something. I’m guessing gun shots around here would echo through these mountains like fireworks going off in your living room, and we need to find Detective Tomas Lee, as much as I want to stay away from him he might know more about this than we think’

‘Can I ask you something? What if Lenny isn’t here?’

‘Well…we will have something even bigger on our hands’

‘But this wouldn’t be our case…’

Maybe not, but something tells me that whatever is going on up here is bigger than we thought. Now, let’s get going’

‘Julia?’

Francis looks out of the window at Julia. ‘Let me go and talk to her and then we can head off, I need a warm bed and some food.’

Francis opens the door to the back of the car and asks if he could seat himself, she nods her head with a look of self-pity.

‘How are you… ?’

‘I just can’t forgive this, I can’t help but think if things where done different we wouldn’t be in this situation’ She looks up at Francis. ‘Why her Marshal? Why such a young girl, she had done nothing wrong, she was such a sweet little girl, reminded me a lot of my daughter’  

‘Your daughter lives with you?’

‘Yes, she works at Icicle in town; she will still be there now. I need to get a hold of her, tell her…’

‘No, the best thing is let us worry about this; it would do no harm in leaving it tonight. I’ll send someone down in a car to keep an eye out, I’m guessing that place will close soon, why don’t you go home and wait for her to arrive, I’ll have Joshua go and pick her up’

‘You would do that?’

‘Of course mam, believe it or not, I have a daughter of my own so I know how it feels, you daughter will be safe, and tomorrow it would be best to keep the town closed and schools, university, anything where people are going to venture out’

 

29

 

 

 

 

 

 

‘What about people who work outside of town? They rely on traveling outside to…’

‘Well I guess I can’t do anything about that, we could close the roads. But then, we could have a problem with that. I’ll tell you what, keep things as they are, we have got no press so that means that the town won’t be notified about what has happened here’

‘You mean don’t tell them?’

‘Well… don’t tell them straight away, I’m guessing the town are already at their wits end thinking about the recent attacks? The last thing we need is the town’s people going off on vendettas. Just keep the town as it is and we will keep this as hush as we can. All of this has happened tonight, so whatever it is can’t be far from here. Tomorrow me and my partner are going to question some of the locals around here, then we will be going over some evidence that has been obtained. We need to get hold of this Rain Jesse and find out what she knows, we need to find Detective Tomas Lee and then you have the two missing students I believe… a Atrius and Corey?’

‘Yes, they are still missing and that Detective was interviewing someone, a Sky Ederson. He had only returned to this town over a week ago, that’s when things started to…’

‘You think…’

‘Oh I don’t know, the Detective thought he was the main reason for what has happened, I haven’t met him but he was getting on well with a girl from the university, a girl called April. I had spoken to some of the teachers there; I wanted to understand what was going on with him’

‘You been doing your own investigation I see’

‘I had to, I couldn’t leave all of this to him, that Detective’ Julia looked out of the window and watched the flashing lights light up the falling snow in a blood red. ‘You know all the time I have lived here I thought I would never see anything like this, I thought I would die here knowing this place was like heaven’

‘And do you?’

‘What? Think it’s like heaven… I still believe in this place, I believe that I wouldn’t give up on it because it has been a place of salvation for many who have come here’ Julia paused and then looked back to Francis. ‘Listen, I want you to do something for me. Keep an eye out on the Mayor’

‘Julia…’

She grabbed his arm. ‘Promise me you will keep an eye out, something doesn’t seem right, between both of them. I want you to find out why the Mayor called up Tomas Lee, why him? And what is the link between this Sky and him. I feel that something really dark is behind all of this’

Francis sighed then opened the door and stepped out; he bent over looking at Julia. ‘Get some rest and don’t worry about your daughter, she will be with you soon. Let’s just hope whatever is doing this, that this can be kept a hidden secret in the town’s history’

 

 

 

30

 

 

 

 

 

 

Julia smiled then leaned over. ‘Give my regards to Sheriff Dempsey and Deputy Withington; they have been great servant’s here. I couldn’t afford to lose two more wonderful people like them over this’

Francis smiled then closed the door. He looked at the house one last time and waved the ambulance on, he headed back to his car and escorted it to the hospital, later he arrived at a motel where he was staying in town. That night everything he had seen had stayed in his head, he couldn’t stop thinking about everything involving this case, all the dead bodies he had seen, everything what Julia had said to him, not about the town or about the missing students but about what she said about the Mayor and Tomas Lee. She felt deep down that something was wrong, that they knew something; it kept poking at Francis's head all night. He spent that night mostly awake and then decided to phone his wife who he hadn’t spoken with since he left Bella Bella. He talked with her for a few hours until he had at least forgotten about what was keeping him awake. He told her how much he loved her and how this incident would take longer than he expected. He left her with him telling her that they are due the biggest holiday and told her not to worry about him. He hung up the phone feeling worse than he did before, he knew he had to find out what is going on, even though he thought that Lenny was way off what he thought, it would only be a matter of time before something pops up, he could feel it. Francis knew that tomorrow he could find out a lot more about what has happened here. He wanted to be fresh and so he lay back on the bed and completely blanked his mind, he was asleep within seconds as the dark night surround him.     

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

31

2

 

 

 

 

 

The Mayor sat quietly in his car, looking out over the town, a white fog started to rise this morning, a thin layer of mist that built up around the trees and Lake Rue. He was waiting for someone; patiently he tapped his fingers on the steering wheel before grabbing his pack of cigarettes. He opens the window and takes a few puffs. Looking out of the window as the fog became thicker, he heard a noise and then the door to the passenger side opened. Detective Tomas Lee sat inside and looked at the Mayor, no expression on his face, he just starred. Dillon Davis laughed then took another few puffs of his cigarettes. ‘Ok, down to business, Rain Jesse, the Hambilton massacre, Atrius, Corey’ his voice rose louder. ‘US Deputy Marshal Francis Kalard and Joshua Ladson…’

‘I suggest you lower your voice Mayor, you wouldn’t want the town hearing what you have been up to now, would you’

‘Are you threating me Detective, let me remind you this is my town And I still have the power…’

‘The power to do what? Let me remind you Mayor, you’re not here because I said so, you’re here because they want you here. You still have to do what they say, they own you now and if you try to stray from this as much as an inch, it’s over’ Mayor Dillon Davis said nothing, he looked back outside as there was a long pause in the car.

‘Now, things have taken a wrong turn’

‘A wrong turn?’ Dillon Davis laughed ‘This is not what was asked of us’

‘This is exactly what was asked, no matter what stood in our way we have to do anything to get what we want; Atrius is in place, Even though I never thought it would happen. The Hambilton incident, I take it its under wraps for now?’

‘Yes it’s been taken care of’

‘Rain Jesse has been taken care of, every lose end is right where we want it, as for Francis and his partner, they won’t be here for much longer’

‘Sky? April? They weren’t in the house’

‘Yes I know, they must be hiding out somewhere, but not to worry, he will have to emerge sometime and when he does I will get what I want’

‘How do you know…?’

‘Because I know, He knows’ Tomas Lee looks up to the mountains. ‘He knows everything, he see’s everything’

‘You know I can’t keep the town at ease if these things keep happening. People are going to start asking questions, even more than they have’

‘You have been the Mayor here for quite some time; the people of Neverville still depend on you. You have to make it that you will not put up with this, that you are doing everything you can to get this town back to the way it is.

‘Why can’t they do it?’ Dillon looks up to the mountains.

 

32

 

 

 

 

‘All in good time Mayor, it won’t be long now, but I can feel it, I can feel that we are getting close. The day we begin the new world, the Birth of the two Golden suns that gave off the sign on that glorious morning has given the new meaning to life. It will be our time Mayor’

The Mayor looked at Tomas Lee as the burning desire I n his eyes burned even brighter, a passion to start a new beginning, a new beginning he wanted to be a part of. Dillon looked back out to the fog and then heard the door close, Tomas Lee had gone, he looked behind him and there was nothing, he tried to remember how this all came about but could only think about his goal, he started the car and headed back to the town hall, and tried to keep what had happened the night before under the table. A meeting was in place, it was a good idea so that it looked like he actually was still trying to look after the town, even though he couldn’t remember what it felt like to actually care about something anymore.        

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

33

3

 

 

 

 

 

 

The morning was cold but bright, a slight white mist rose from the snow, wrapping itself around the trees and the car. It was as if it had a life of its own, slowly and gradually taking over its surroundings. Francis and Joshua had parked the car in front of a house, more like a little cottage that looked to be abandoned, Francis knocked a few time but got no answer, Joshua looked through the windows around the back, there where furniture and kitchen accessories, but no sign that anybody lived here. Francis shouted Joshua from the front of the house, Joshua ran around to the front, he could see Francis, but as a shadow, the mist was coming in fast. Joshua stopped, Francis was knelt down rubbing his finger and thumb together, there was blood on his fingers. Francis stood up, his all black uniform like an old style cowboy, his cowboy hat pushed over his face; he moved his hat back up and looked around.

‘What you got’ Joshua shouted before walking over to him slowly.

‘Blood’ Francis shouted back.

Joshua wrapped his long coat around his neck and pulled the flaps into his chest; he looked at Francis and wondered how he wasn’t cold because he was freezing.

‘There’s blood around here, some down there’ he points from the way he came. ‘And here, I’m guessing that whoever had survived last night is hiding somewhere’

‘What about tracks, footprints?’

‘You would think that, if there is blood here there would be prints, but if you look above most of the trees are open’

‘The snow would have covered them?’

‘Let’s keep moving up this way, I saw a sign down there, there is an estate around here, the Mourice estate. Let’s try there’

Francis and Joshua head towards the Mourice estate, after about five minutes they finally approach the house. It was another big house, quiet, but there was a slight feeling that there was someone here, the car parked out in front and the fact that smoke coming from the chimney said otherwise. They stopped out front and watched the house for a couple of seconds.

‘You ready to head in?’ Joshua said.

‘Ready when you are’

Francis gave a quick look around the house, and then had a good look at the windows at the top. There was nothing out of the ordinary, just a nice big house that looked to be a long way from town. Francis walked back around and joined Joshua at the front door.

‘Anything?’

‘Nothing’

 

 

34

 

 

 

 

 

 

Francis knocked twice on the wooden part of the door and waited. he looked back; the view would have been spectacular if it wasn’t for the mist that was blocking the view of the mountains and trees, the blue Sky with rows of birds in formation. That was how he would have pictured it, and he would have been right.

‘How did it go with… ?’ Francis said looking back to Joshua who was leaning over the wooden balcony.

‘Emma, at first she didn’t know why I was there, she thought she was in trouble. But I escorted her back safety, that girl knows how to ask questions though’

Francis laughed. ‘Young girls for you, mine is exactly the same’

Before they could get into a conversation about his daughter the door opened. There was a small bony woman stood holding the door slightly a jar, her face gazing through the small gap. ‘Can I help you?’

Francis held up his badge. ‘US Deputy Marshall Francis Kalard, and this is US Deputy Marshall Joshua Ladson, sorry to bother you, do you live here?’

The small woman closed the door, Francis looked at Joshua and then a few seconds later another woman opened the door, this time she opened it fully. She was a beautiful middle aged woman who smiled at them. ‘I’m so sorry about that, Doria is my personal assistant, she can be a bit on edge when people come up here’

‘I take it you don’t have many visitors?’ Francis says.

‘No, the last visitor I had… well it was that long ago I can’t remember’ she started to laugh. She stuck her hand out and introduced herself. ‘Emily Mourice’ she shuck both of their hands and invited them in. she looked to the left at the door where Doria was stood; Doria went inside the room and closed it. Emily closed the door after them, Francis and Joshua walked around the main hall, glancing at the upstairs and trying to look inside some of the rooms. ‘This is quite some house you have here, you must get lonely, I mean, you’re quite a long way from town.’ 

‘Oh I like being up here, it’s quiet and I don’t get any bother. The only company I have is Doria’

‘She lives here with you? No, she lives in the house at the bottom of the hill’

‘You mean the one that looks abandoned?’

Emily laughs. ‘Yes, everyone says that… So can I get you a drink or…’

‘No that won’t be necessary, where not staying long, we just want to ask you a few questions and we will be on our way’

‘Oh, I hope it’s nothing bad?’

‘Well, it’s about last night, did you hear anything last night’

‘I heard some shooting if that’s what you mean, I guess that’s why I have that shotgun there’ Emily pointed at the gun propped up against the wall.

‘Yes I noticed that when I came in, you always keep a gun in the house?’

‘I only have it because of the wildlife around here’ Emily knew there wasn’t anything that could threaten her, the only wildlife where dears, there had been no bears or wolfs around here for some time. ‘But after the shooting I had it with me last night, I thought the police had caught what has been causing the trouble around here, is that what has happened?’

35

 

 

 

 

 

 

Francis looked at Joshua, and then looked back the Emily. ‘Well not exactly, there has been an incident, now we believe that whatever is doing this is still…’

‘Around here, that’s what you were going to say’

‘The reason where here is to find out…’

‘It’s ok, I understand, you don’t have to explain to me’ Emily looked at Francis; she eyed him up and down and found him interesting. ‘You know, I have always loved the cowboy look, your hat and your waistcoat, your boots. I bet you have one of those pocket watches’

Francis pulled out his pocket watch and Emily laughed. ‘I knew you had one, I could tell’

‘You’re a good judge of character, I wonder if you could help us find someone’ Joshua said.

‘Well I would if I knew who you were looking for’

‘What is it you do Emily?’ Francis said.

‘I own a couple of business in town, I don’t need to leave the house really, Doria runs one of the shops and will often help out with the other’

‘Ok… well with what is happening do you think you should keep them open?’

‘You think I should shut?’

‘That’s entirely up to you, I’m just thinking about the people around here, people going out to the shops, or kids going to schools, it will be very dangerous for people to be out’

‘I know they have closed the schools, but they have kept the university open. I would close shop if I have to but I think people want things to be like they were’

‘I agree with you on that, people want to feel that things are back to normal, why wouldn’t they, I’m just here to bring in the person that is doing this. I need all the help I can get at the moment’ Francis said as he took off his hat and held it at the side of his wait where his gun was holstered. Emily spotted the gun. ‘Have you ever used that’ she pointed.

‘Many of times, some more than I would have wanted, it keeps the things that go bump in the night away’ Francis smiled.

Emily laughed. ‘I wish I could keep them away as easy as your saying you can’

Joshua walked around the main hall; he was looking at some of the painting on the wall. ‘You paint some of these?’ he said to Emily.

‘I find it relaxes me’ Emily said.

Joshua walked around and looked in some of the rooms but did not enter as Emily continued to talk to Francis.

‘Ok… Listen Emily, we believe that someone who was involved in the attacks last night had escaped, there was blood on the way up here and we believe that someone could have come across here. I don’t know what you know but there are some people we need to talk to, a Rain Jesse the reporter, we can’t find where she is but she may have some important evidence involving this case. We need to talk to a Sky Ederson and an April Lee Dawson’

 

36

 

 

 

 

 

 

Emily glanced towards the door where Joshua was walking to, the door Doria entered, he looked through the glass but couldn’t make out what was inside, the glass was distorted, and all he could see was different colours and shapes and nothing else.

Francis continued. ‘We need to find a Atrius Darlin and a Corey Feltzer, they are two students that have been missing for over a week now. So as you can see we are at a very difficult position’

‘If I had seen any of these or if I knew anything I would tell you, I would, but could I ask what the two you mentioned have done wrong’

‘You mean Sky and April?’

‘Yes?’

Francis looked at her then looked at Joshua as he stood back at the side of Francis. Joshua looked at Emily. ‘Sky was being questioned by the Sheriff and Detective Tomas Lee who we can’t seem to find either, April we believe was with him, they are dating, so we were told’

‘Are they in trouble?’

‘No, we just need to talk to them, you know, ask them some questions. Now if you find out anything, or you hear anything give us a call on this’ Francis says as he passes her a card with his mobile number on it. Francis places his hat back on as they make their way to the door. Emily follows. ‘You have come a long way up here to deal with something that…’

‘Doesn’t concern us…’ Francis says as he stops and looks at her.

‘How is it your involved in this if you don’t mind me asking?’

‘Good day Miss Mourice’ Francis tipped his hat to her and walked out of the house closing the door behind them.

Emily pushed the door to make sure it was closed; she leaned her back on the door and looked to the right at the room where Doria was. Doria opened the door and looked at her smiling; in the background was Sky who was lying on the couch still unconscious; April was sat at the side of him stroking his hair. Emily smiled and then closed her eyes.    

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

   

 

38

Chapter 3

Dark Dreams, Dark Reality.

 

 

 

 

Sky stood at the bottom of the hill, the huge tree that sat alone was strong and empowering, the day was a beautiful one. The blue Sky was accompanied by the birds, the clouds that where soft and puffy, the wind blew the blades of grass in a motion that could be passed as a dance of the ages. Sky couldn’t move but just stare at the tree, there was no one else here, he was alone. His blonde hair blew in the wind as he closed his eyes, allowing the nature of earth to feel is body and surrounding him in its aura. He noticed that someone was tugging on his arm, it wasn’t a hard tug but the tug of a child, he opened his eyes and looked down, he spotted a little girl looking up at him. She reminded him of Mahaila, she had long flowing dark hair, a doll like appearance. She wore clothes that could be hundreds of years old, she was holding two books, the one in her right hand looked to be a thick book, a heavy one that had a dark leather cover, Sky couldn’t work out the words imprinted on the front of it so he looked at the other book that was in her left hand, ledged under her arm, it was smaller than the other and looked to be some kind of journal, the books looked old and tattered. He looked at the girl who was still looking at him, smiling as her hair blew wildly. In the corner of his eye he spotted a dark figure on top of the hill stood next to the tree, the sky above the figure started to turn a thick black colour. His bright red eye looked at Sky; the little girl looked at the large figure then looked back to Sky. She didn’t seem to mind that he was there, but Sky couldn’t help but look, he found the figure somewhat addictive, he had seen the figure many of times and couldn’t release himself from the energy that pulled him towards it. He looked back to the little girl and then back to the dark figure, it had moved closer, every time he looked at the girl the dark figure moved closer down the hill. The little girl started to speak, but it sounded like April. ‘Please wake up Sky, I miss you so much’

The dark figure was closer as it towered the little girl, his hand reached out to grab Sky. The little girl spoke again in April’s voice. ‘I’m so scared Sky, don’t leave me’ There was a small bright light then the little girl lifted one of the books and hit Sky on the right side of his head. Sky woke with April resting her head on his, she moved her head back quickly and started to cry as Sky slowly opened his eyes, she grabbed him and hugged him. She shouted Emily and Doria. She kissed him and told him that she loved him over and over. Sky did not notice the room but remembered being in the Hambilton estate, then all the bad memories came flooding back. He tried to forget and concentrated on April; he smiled at her, and placed his hand on her cheek. Emily came running in with Doria, they stopped and looked at Sky and then smiled at April.

‘Where am I?’ Sky said lifting his head up and looking around. Emily walked over and pushed his head back down slowly. ‘You’re in my house in the mountains, far away from the town and from danger. You took a bad bump to the head’

‘I remember, but how did you get me here?’

‘I had a car nearby when I found you and me and April brought you here, we were going to take you to the hospital if you didn’t wake up’   

 

 

 

 39

 

 

 

 

 

 

April wiped away her tears and held Sky’s hand, she smiled at him. ‘You don’t know how relieved I am Sky, I was really scared, I thought you would never wake up’

Sky looked at April and thought about every time he has been in this situation he has always had the pleasure of waking up with this beautiful girl watching over him. ‘I bet you’re sick of me being in this situation’ April laughed and then hugged him; she kissed his lips and kissed him all over his face. Emily made her way to the door and thought about leaving them for a few moments. ‘I’m going to leave you to, I’ll be back in soon, I’ll bring you some food and then we can talk about the US Deputy Marshal’s’

‘What, US…’

‘It’s ok Sky, its nothing to worry about, they were just here to talk to us, we can talk about this over dinner’ April said. Emily smiled at them and closed the door. Sky felt the back of his head and noticed it had been bandaged.

‘You hit your head pretty bad; Emily stitched you up and put a bandage on your head. She did a great job’

Sky rose up and leaned over with his elbows resting on his knees. ‘How long…?’

‘Two days, it’s Tuesday’

‘My grandma…?’

‘I rang Anna, told her you were fine and that we had to stay here because something had happened, she understands and said to keep her up to date with what is going on. I think people are accepting that staying in is the best thing to do at this moment in time, there talking about shutting the whole town and cutting of the roads until it’s all sorted’

Sky tried to stand up; April rushed over and held him under the arms. ‘Sky you’re to week to walk’

‘I’m ok, help me over to the mirror’ April helped him over as he looked in the mirror, his reflection showed his eyes as slightly closed and dazed, he turned his head around as he slowly took the bandage off, there was dry blood on his on the ends and the back of his hair, April looked at him with such a relieve, she was so overwhelmed that he was awake. She moved closer to him and hugged him, she held him as if it was the last time she was going to see him. ‘I love you so much’ she said.

‘I love you April’ Sky clamped his arms tighter around her and then pulled away smiling at her.

‘It feels so weird being here, what have you being doing while I was unconscious?’

‘Nothing but help Emily around here, most of the time I spent in here by your side, I kept praying that you would wake up and that you would come back to me, I was so scared, Sky, just the thought of losing you’ she looked into his eyes as a tear formed and slowly fell down her nose. Sky wiped it away.

 

 

 

40

 

 

 

 

 

 

‘Well I’m here now, and when I get better, we are going to sort things out’

‘I don’t want to go back out there after what happened, but I worry about my dad’

‘Have you told him what has happened?’

‘I told him I was safe, he kind of knew for some reason, said to just stay where I was out of the way until things have calmed down’

‘Ok let’s get something to eat because I’m starving then we can decide what to do ok?’

April nodded and fell in to Sky’s chest, he kissed her head and looked into the mirror, he felt his neck, still some dry blood around the two wounds that looked like two puncher wounds. He placed his hand over the wounds and stared at his reflection, something felt different since he woke and he could feel it.    

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

41

2

 

 

 

 

 

Francis and Joshua where sat in their car in front of the hospital, they had spent the morning trying to get hold of people that where of great interest to the case. They had talked to Emily Mourice and thought that she knew something, they thought if they played the waiting game that she will come forward and tell them that she actually knows something, or at least someone will.

They still had no luck in finding Atrius or Corey, Detective Tomas Lee, or Sky and April. Atrius and Corey were fascinating to them, they had talked to Atrius’s mother and had asked around with some friends but they were at the same position as they were. Atrius’s mother was sickened with grief and stated that she did not like the Detective working on the case, who did in this town? The Mayor when questioned was how Francis expected him to be, full of “we will try our best to help” he had issued a few guards to help around in protecting some areas, he still kept a guard on at the Hybrid station, he had one at the hospital and two that were patrolling the town. They weren’t the police but they had been around the Mayor at the town hall for some years. The Mayor gave a dump answer involving any question involving Tomas Lee, “I couldn’t tell you at this moment” or “I’m sure he is around” that was all well and good, but they needed him here so they could ask questions about what had happened. The only place they had not tried was the parents of Sky and April. It would be their next stop after visiting Sheriff Dempsey and Deputy Withington.

As they enter they head straight towards the reception, Francis stood and waited as Joshua had a look around. It was a small hospital with a hand full of doctors and nurses they thought with a few rooms and a waiting area. A woman greeted them and instantly new they were here to see Dempsey and Withington. Francis was let inside by the guard who sat out front in-between both rooms; they visited Sheriff Dempsey first and talked to the nurse about his condition. She said it was stable but he was in a bad way, he had lost a lot of blood and the marks on his neck where unexplainable at the present time. Francis looked at the marks. ‘What do you think did this?’

The nurse shrugged her shoulders. ‘Someone who likes to bite people, that seams the case with almost everyone who has been brought in here recently’

‘Everybody has been bitten?’ Joshua says.

‘I’m sure if you visit the coroners room you will see that most, if not all the bodies have been bitten on the neck and have lost a mass quantity of blood’

‘We haven’t been there yet, not had chance…You see we are at a difficult situation at the moment, There are people we need to find but can’t seem to find them, have you had any patients here with any injuries like this’

The nurse tried to think. ‘The only one we had that was quiet serious was a Sky Ederson’

 

 

42

 

 

 

 

 

 

Francis and Joshua looked at each other. ‘That’s interesting, you see we are looking for him as well as his, who we think is his girlfriend, an April Lee Dawson’

‘She was here with him after the attack’

‘And the attack…?’

‘Well he had some serious injuries to his head, he was unconscious. He came around though; he was the one who had tried to save the student Bret Carlson. I really felt for him though’

‘Why’s that?’ Francis said.

‘Well he was kind of blamed for what was happening around here, I watched the news and he was mentioned, when I talked to his girlfriend when she arrived she had said that he had only arrived not long before that had happened, that Detective that was working on the case was here and was questioning him, I’m not sure what it was about but I could tell they suspecting that he had something to do with it’

‘And do you?’

‘What? Think he had something to do with it? No… not at all, he tried to save that student, he risked his life and they seemed like a really nice couple’

‘You see we think that Sky and April where at the house, we found blood heading further away from town, but no sign of them’

‘Oh well that’s awful, I hope nothing has happened to them, well you must find them’

‘That’s what we are trying to do mam’ Joshua said.

‘Don’t believe what you here, they are innocent, I know it’

‘Where not blaming them, where here for our own personal reasons, they are just people we would like to talk to. If Sky has been attacked by whatever it is, it could be vital in our investigation’

There was a slight pause as the nurse tended to Dempsey. She turned around top them. ‘So how do you like Neverville? I guess that is a stupid question. It always hasn’t been like this you know, it seems that all of this has happened so quick that people don’t know what to do. There are people dying and the whole town seems to be paying for it. I can’t help but think what is going to happen when all of this is over if the people here are going to get over this’

Francis wasn’t here to judge the town about how good it used to be, he knew it was a beautiful place and been one of the best places to live on record, but at the end of the day this was a town in trouble and it need some help. The people would eventually get over this when it is over but for those who have lost their lives it was a matter of remembering them for the fact that they were here because they wanted to be a part of this town, they believed that it was their town and that nothing could harm them here. They were happy.     

 

 

 

 

 

 

43

 

 

 

 

 

 

‘Do you like living here?’

The nurse looked outside at the snow as it rested on the trees, she smiled. ‘I love it, this is my home and I couldn’t think of being anywhere else’

Francis looked outside and had a certain respect for her, he knew that not only her but everyone who lived here loved this town, it was their home, it was where their family and friends where. He wanted to help more and more as he talked to the people and saw the town for what it was and not for what was happening.

‘Come, I’ll take you to Withington’ the nurse said escorting them to the next room.

In the next room Withington was still unconscious like Dempsey, but not in a bad way. She had taken a hit to the head and was expected to wake at any moment.

‘How is she?’ Francis said looking over her.

‘She is fine where expecting her to wake soon’

‘Well can you do us a favour, when she wakes, and I mean when she does, I want you to ring me on this number’ he passes her a card with his number on it.

‘Of course… can I ask where are you from?’

‘Both of us where born and raised in Phoenix’

‘Never been, your along way from home if you don’t mind me saying’

‘Where involved with a case involving something back home’

The nurse just nodded her head and went back to messing around with the equipment on Withington’s machine.

‘Remember…’ Francis pointed at Withington as he walked off with Joshua. The nurse nodded and smiled. ‘Good look, hope you find what you’re looking for ‘the nurse said as Fancies and Joshua headed out of the room and sat inside their car.

Francis sighed and stared out into the snow. ‘So, what is going on with Detective Tomas Lee and this Sky, what indeed?’ he tapped his fingers on the steering wheel.

‘What are you thinking?’

‘You see, this Sky had returned not long before the attacks, he finds someone attacking this Bret, tries to save him but he dies there and then. Whatever it is disappears without any trace and Sky is being questioned’ Francis then looks at Joshua who was trying to follow him. ‘Remember when we talked to some of Atrius’s friends this morning? They said that before Atrius and Corey had been reported missing, that Corey and Atruis had a run in with Sky, he tied up Atruis in the night club before she went missing and Corey had a scuffle with Sky in the street. So that’s three people that Sky has been involved with and they are all missing or have ended up dead’

‘I hope you’re not straying too far away from our objective?’

‘Something doesn’t seem right, it seems that Detective Tomas Lee doesn’t want to be found and the Mayor is holding something back’

‘Let’s go and take to Sky’s parents and then we can go and talk to April’s, we can get a better look at the situation and maybe something comes up in that time’

Francis nodded his head, he couldn’t work out if it was all a coincidence on Sky’s behalf or that he actually seen something that night and scared it away, but if he could just talk to Sky then it would make this investigation a lot more easier.     

44

3

 

 

 

 

 

The table was set as Doria and Emily prepared the dinner, Emily and Doria where stood in the dinning room talking as they placed the plates out. They both stopped when the door opened and at first they didn’t recognize Sky as his hair was sorter than before, Sky smiled at them. ‘I hope I’m not intruding?’

‘Not at all Sky, come in, come in and sit down’ Emily said waving him over.

‘April…’ Sky said pointing towards his hair.

‘It looks wonderful Sky’ Emily said.

‘Where is April?’ Doria said.

‘She said she had to go to the toilet, she will be down soon’

‘I hope she is feeling better’ Emily says, placing the last of the cookery out.

‘Better?’ Sky says as is eyes narrow.

‘She was sick yesterday morning, she thinks she ate something. I felt quiet bad; I’ve never given anybody that problem from my cooking’ Emily laughed.

‘I wouldn’t worry about it, she has had a hard time and I think she has been so worried about things…’

‘Sky I know, she has been worried sick with what has happened’ Emily said walking over to him. ‘And with what happened with you, she really cares about you’ She places her hands on his shoulders. ‘She cares about you so much, and I care about her as well as you. She doesn’t deserve any of this; you don’t deserve any of this Sky’

‘I’m thinking of going down to the police station when I have been back home’

‘Do you think that is wise?’

‘I need to talk to the two US Marshals that came here’

‘April told you then’ Emily moved her hands from his shoulders.

‘Yes, I need to tell them everything; I can’t do this anymore, running away, that Detective really wants me badly, if I can at least get them to listen to me’

‘You’re going to tell them about…’

‘Everything, Atrius, Corey, Bret and the way I have been pursued by Tomas Lee. Did they say why they were here?’

‘They said they need to talk to you an April, they know about everything that happened at the Hambilton Estate, they believed that someone had been there and are hiding’

‘I’m surprised they didn’t see us’

‘It was close, but let’s have dinner and you can decide what you want to do after. I’m here to help with what I can you know that?‘

‘Yes of course, but you have done enough, really, but this has to be sorted out, and I feel that I need to do this’

Emily smiled and went back to the table, April joined them soon after and they enjoyed a dinner where conversation wasn’t about anything bad but a cheerful one.      

 

45

 

 

 

 

 

 

After the dinner, Sky and April helped with cleaning up, later they got themselves ready to head out, Sky wanted to go home to his grandma and Anna, and April wanted to see her dad. They had agreed to go ahead with the plan of talking to the two US Marshals, well Sky had agreed he would visit the police station; Sky wanted April to try and stay away for a while. April’s friend Kim had spoken to her and told her the university was still open along with the collage, but schools had closed, and some shops refuse to close and would try and fight through what has happened. So Sky wanted April to go back to university and try and get on with her life while he tries to sort things out. After a long talk that’s what she intended to do, she wanted  Sky to keep in touch with her all the time, and to keep her updated with what has happened, she could speak with Mr Evolon about the fabric that burns in  the sunlight and try to figure things out on her end. Sky had a lot to do, whatever was doing this needed to be caught, he needed to figure out the dreams. Especially the one about the young girl with the two books. And the one that keep’s haunting him, the one eyed tall creature. The shadow of darkness that has been in his head since he came back to Neverville.

 

Emily had agreed to drive them into town; Emily seemed a bit nervous about the idea. But she knew that she couldn’t let them walk back on their own. She dropped them off near town and they decided to make their own way from there. The town was as it has been, they probably don’t know about the attacks that took place at the Hambilton estate because they looked to be calm, there were still people out but at a smaller number, it had the feel of a quiet day. But as if something was going to happen, Sky turned to Emily and thanked her for everything she has done for them, Sky opened the door and waited outside, he looked up and down the town as he breathed in the fresh cold air. April was sat in the back, Emily turned to April, she smiled at her and rested her hand on April’s. ‘

Please be careful’ Emily said ‘I worry about you, and Sky and I want you to try and stay as far away as you can from this’

‘You have been so wonderful, and I mean that Emily. I can’t thank you enough for what you have done; all of this is just…’

‘April… just remember you have someone wonderful at your side, and if you need anything you know where I am, and you have my number so if you ever feel like taking or you want to…’

April smiled. ‘I know... you know… before I met you I felt that there was no one that was on our side, but I feel safer that you’re here. You have gave me and Sky your hospitality and you have listened to what we had to say, and for that I thank you’ April leaned over and hugged Emily for a few seconds.

‘I should go, please make your way back safe and tell Sky, it was my pleasure to help him, if you were my daughter I would be proud that you had someone like Sky. And I would be proud of you’

 

 

46

 

 

 

 

 

 

April said thank you under her voice, just moving her lips, she got out of the car as Sky and April bent down and looked through the window, they waved her on and watched her as she turned around a corner and vanished. Sky and April thought how see seemed on edge and how she felt she couldn’t wait to get away, must have been with what was happening, who could blame her, it wasn’t the place to be right now. Sky and April made their way back home, often looking over their shoulders in case the police or anything if that matter saw them. Sky often stopped for a few seconds, he still felt like he had been hit by a train, he had a laugh about it with April. They joked about how many times he had been hit and knocked out since he arrived, they had lost count. They both reached April’s house and noticed that April’s dad was in, April felt a huge relief, she wanted to talk to about what has happened, to tell him everything, she just hoped that he understood. She had spoken with him on the phone and he seemed to understand the situation which she found weird, Sky had a couple of minutes with April at the front, both hugging each other and April running her fingers through Sky’s new haircut, she smiled at him and never felt as in love as she did.

‘Please be careful’ she said kissing his lips slowly.

‘I’ll speak to you soon, I love you’

‘I love you Sky’ Sky watched April walk into the house and turned on his heal lifting his hood over his head. He reached the university and watched a police car drive by; he kept his head down, and crossed the road watching some of the students walk in and out of the building. The atmosphere had defiantly changed, not as it was. The park to the left seamed empty compared to when he arrived, he stopped and looked at the ice rink, then looked over to the university where it all began, the first time he cast eyes on that horrible creature. He tried to forget and looked back to the ice rink and smiled as he tried to remember the night he watched April ice skate, she looked so beautiful that night he thought, like an angel. Sky smiled and carried on walking, when he finally reached his house he looked around and headed up to the door, Anna came bursting through the door and rushed over to Sky, Sky took his hood down and smiled at her. She felt the back of his head and saw the stitches.

‘When will this stop?’ Anna said.

‘Soon, we best go inside’

‘Of course’ Anna put her hand on Sky’s back and walked with him inside.

Inside Sky looked around, something had happened, everything seemed like it was but it felt different.

‘The police stormed in here the other night, trying to find you, they burst through the door, I tried to stop them but…’

Sky shook his head. ‘They don’t care do they?’

‘I’m just glad that your grandma was at mine when it happened’

Sky felt the radiators. ‘April sent her dad round; he helped with the heating and helped clean up the mess they left in the bedrooms, there was things everywhere’

‘Why did they have to trash the place?’

‘I don’t know, I just don’t know. But April’s dad and your grandma seamed to get on, they spent some time talking’   

      

47

 

 

 

 

 

 

‘My grandma can get along with anyone’ Sky smiled. ‘Listen, I have to go to the police station, talk to the two US Marshals that came up here’

‘Two Us Marshals, but why…?’

‘I’m not sure but there are things I need to tell them, I need to sort things out. April is at home and I told her to carry on with her life while I… you know’

‘Sky I hope you know what you’re doing, I don’t think I can bear to lose you as well’

‘What do you mean? what has happened?’ Sky looked worried, he knew it was his grandma, he could tell in Anna’s reactions.

‘Sky, it’s your grandma, we had the doctor out yesterday. She is…’

‘What has happened?’ he started to get upset, he had spent all of this time being dragged to hell and back he had been away two long, it wasn’t fair, he had done nothing wrong, all of this was not his fault and now his grandma… it seemed everything he touched turned into darkness.

‘Sky, you know that your grandma has been very ill, she wasn’t going to last much longer than she was told’

‘How long?’

Anna paused as a tear formed in her eyes. ‘Anytime…’

Sky walked off and headed to her room, he opened the door slowly, she was there. Lying under the covers peaceful, she looked at Sky with a small smile, there was a machine at the side of her bed; she had two tubes in her nose that helped her breathe. Sky’s face dropped, he couldn’t smile, he looked at her and it hurt, it hurt so much that he couldn’t stop the tear in his eyes. He walked over slowly and placed his hand on her hand. He looked at the machine and then back to her.

‘Grandma…’

She stopped him. ‘Don’t worry about it Sky, I love what you have done with your hair, and I see you have been in some trouble’ she looked week as she lifter her and pointed at his head.

‘What should I do gran?’

‘You have Anna, and I’m still here’ she smiled. ‘Sky I don’t want you to see me like this, I know you probably have things to do, I heard what had happened, Stanley had told me, and I believe that what you decide to do will be the right thing. Always trust your heart Sky, never let a good thing go’ she turned her head and looked outside at the blue sky.

‘I will sort this out grandma’ she grabbed his hand and squeezed; Sky stood up and left her to be alone. He closed the door and leaned his back against the door, Anna walked over to him and hugged him, Sky couldn’t help but cry. The comfort from Anna was what he needed at this moment, April seamed far away but that was a good thing, she was away from this curse he has brought upon the town. Later that day Sky would head up towards the police station hoping that he would find the two US Marshals, would they listen to his story? He didn’t know what the hell he was going to say, but he no choice. The first thing he did was phone April, He told her he was going to head up there, he didn’t tell her about his grandma, he didn’t want to put more misery on her.

48

 

 

 

 

 

 

She had told him that her dad had spoken to her about visiting Sky’s grandma and that he did all he could to help, Sky told her to tell him “Thank you”. She said that she was going into the university and was going to meet up with Kim and the others. Sky told her to be careful and keep her head down, keep in touch with him if anything happens. Sky after the phone call needed to get up to the Police Station, he Stood at the front and saw one of his neighbours who lived a few houses down get into his car. Sky ran over and asked if he could have a lift, it might be out of the way from where he was going but how could he get up there? His Neighbour agreed to take him, His neighbour knew the situation of the town and he had a good relationship with his grandma, he was in his mid-50’s and was a really nice person. The ride up there was a whole conversation about the town and what had happened in the past weeks. As far as the town was concerned they hadn’t a clue what had happened at the Hambilton estate, but how long would that last until the word spread like wild fire. Sky was dropped off not far the police station, he thanked his neighbour as he wished Sky good luck, he gave his condolences to Sky’s grandma and hopped that everything would be ok. He thanked him for the lift and watched him turn around and drive away. Sky reached the station and looked around the car park, there were a few cars parked around, but he couldn’t make out if there was anyone inside them, it was dark out and the only light was from inside the station and the spot light that was like looking at the sun. Sky walked towards the door, he heard a car door open but didn’t think anything of it, and just as he reached the front door he heard footsteps as if someone was running along the snow. Sky looked to the right and felt a huge pain in the side of his head; as if someone had hit him. He fell to the ground with force, his face imprinted in the snow. Someone grabbed him and turned him over. He looked up dazed, then his vision came back, he recognised the shadow that stood over him, it was Detective Tomas Lee, he was smiling at Sky and then lifted him up to his face. ‘I didn’t recognize you at first, you look good Sky with your new haircut, did your girlfriend cut that for you?’ he laughed as he pulled him to his feet and took him inside the police station. Francs and Joshua where stood in one of the office’s, going over some things when they heard a loud bang at the front door, as if someone had burst through. They looked towards the door and saw Tomas Lee slinging Sky inside, Sky fell to the floor. Tomas Lee stood over him; Sky had his hands up in front of his face and looked back to Francis and Joshua.

‘What the hell is going on’ Francis says.

‘Ah Francis Kalared, US Deputy Marshal’ he laughed. ‘This is far from your comfort zone isn’t it?’

‘You know you can’t treat people like that Detective’ Francis pointed at Sky.

‘What, you means this piece of s**t, I take it you who this is? This is Sky Ederson, the same Sky that I have been trying to put away for his crimes’

‘You have no evidence that he is to blame for what has happened’

 

 

 

49

 

 

 

 

 

 

‘Oh, the town is a beautiful place, Sky comes back and… darkness spreads across the land, as far as I’m concerned he is spending time in the jail until I have my orders’

Francis looked at Sky, Sky looked back to them. ‘I came here to speak…’ Tomas Lee kicked Sky in the stomach, knocking the wind out of him. ‘Shut up, you don’t get to speak, you have done enough’

Francis walks over. ‘That is enough, I don’t know how you have been handling things up here but that’s not how we do things Detective’

Joshua felt uneasy, his hand itching to grab his pistol and shoot Tomas Lee in the leg.

‘Let me remind you Francis, this is my case and as long as I’m here you will go by my rules. So whatever you’re doing up here, get it over with and leave me with what I came here to do’

‘And what is that by the way? Why are you really here?’

‘Francis…’ Joshua said, trying to get him to leave it.

‘Now if I told you that, it would spoil the surprise wouldn’t it’

‘What’s that supposed to mean?’

‘Stay away from my case’ he looked down towards Sky and grabbed him, picking him up to his feet. ‘Now, this time you are going to stay put, no more running off and trying to save the day’

Sky looked at Francs. ‘Aren’t you going to ask him about what happened at the Hambilton estate, we were all there?’

‘What you mean when you came up to a police investigation and interfered when you were told to stay at the station, and you held a shotgun pointing it in my direction, firing off rounds which nearly killed me. I would love to hear that story Sky’ Tomas Lee dragged Sky as Francis could only stop and watch, they wanted to stop Tomas Lee but they need to know more about what had happened at the Hambilton estate, and Sky being in the cells here would be a great opportunity to get something out of him.

 

Tomas Lee took Sky through the double doors at the end of the station and the first left led down a few flight of stairs. At the bottom was a room where personal belonging where, most of the things are things that have been taken over the years, nothing too threating, the worst was an air rifle that an old man had, he hated ravens and one winter they seemed to be around where he lived, he shot a few but was reported and the gun was taken away and has been there ever since. Around the corner were two cells, quiet large, there was only the need for two because they had never hardly been used, the longest was three days for an older man who had drank a bit too much and refused to calm down. After three days in the cell he was as quiet as a mouse. The police in Neverville have been strict over the years, it may have been a town where things have always been quiet and disciplined but that didn’t make them to be soft around the people who lived here.

 

 

 

50

 

 

 

 

 

 

Tomas Lee opened the cell and through Sky onto the floor, he lay there and looked up to the ceiling, his body was aching all over, he had not rested as much as he thought he should have, in the weeks that have past he has been in so many incidents, been in hospital and has been close to death. He felt physically and emotionally drained, he thought about his grandma and April in the few seconds he lay there. He missed April and his grandma, he knew he couldn’t stay here for too long as his grandma was in a worse state now, nothing felt good in Sky’s life, he was filled with anger but at the same time he refused to let it out. Ever since the incident involving the creature he tried to stop at the Hambilton estate, he has not felt right, it was something inside of him. Like he has some other life force growing deep inside, trying to break through slowly, he saw it in the mirror at Emily’s, it wasn’t him and it scared the life out of him.

Sky sat up and looked at Tomas Lee with hatred, a burning evil in his eyes. ‘What is it?’

Tomas Lee stood at the cell gate, not moving or saying anything, just looking at him.  

‘You know what I mean’

Tomas Lee smiled, or at least Sky thought he smiled, his face and the top part of his body was one with the dark, his eyes black as the night itself.

‘Time Sky, Time. But my question still stands, and I will find what I have come here for’ He slammed the cell door shut and walked away.

Sky didn’t say anything, he lay back down on the cold concrete floor, he couldn’t be bothered to get up and rest on the bed to the right of him. So he stayed on the floor and waited for something to happen, anything.      

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

51

4

 

 

 

 

 

April after spending a couple of hours at home with her dad agreed to meet Kim and Simone at the university in a few hours, it gave her enough time to go and visit Mr Evolon. Sky or April hadn’t spoken to him for a few days and April thought it would be a good idea to see what progress he had made on the fabric Sky had found at the Hybrid station, or if he had made any progress at all? She had a story to tell him, she wasn’t sure how she could explain what had happened but she was confident he would listen and understand. The fact of seeing Kim and Simone for the first time in a while made April feel happy to have their company; she missed them and had thought about how they were, she couldn’t think how on earth she could explain the reasons for being away. She had spoken to Kim while she was at Emily’s house but had told her she was somewhere and would appreciate it that if anyone asks, to tell them she had family troubles, April would think of something to say, she couldn’t tell them what happened, look what happened to Amy, she had seen something that night and she ended up dead. April new it was the same reason, whatever it was that night no one at Emily’s wanted to talk about it, like it never happened. April knocked on the door of her dad’s room, there was some quick panicky movement and then he told her he would be right out. April frowned, he sounded like he was doing something, she tried to listen then the door opened, she moved away quickly.

‘Sorry April, I was sorting some things out’

April looked inside the room, a quick glance, then looked back to Stanley. He looked at her. ‘You going out?’

‘I need to go to the university Dad, a lot of things I need to sort out’

‘April…’ he paused, he wanted to tell her something but couldn’t. ‘Please be careful’

‘Dad…’

‘I mean it April’

‘Don’t worry about me, and thank you for what you have done for Sky’s grandma, that was really nice of you. I know I have thanked you before but I really mean it’

‘If anything…’

April places her hand on his arm. ‘I know dad’

She smiled and turned on her heel, headed down stairs and out of the house.

She left the car and walked to the university, it would have been a safer in the car but Stanley needed it, he was on a late shift. The night seemed almost black, a bit too black, as if the street lights struggled to keep the paths and roads alit. But the whiteness that surrounded her brought back a slight lightness as it battled against the dark. April reached the university and headed inside, Tuesday night she knew was the night the Neverville Blizzards trained. Kim had told April she had been talking to one of the players of the Neverville ice hockey team. That she had liked him after he approached her and asked her out, he had liked her for a while but never had the guts to ask her out.

52

 

 

 

 

 

 

The Neverville Blizzards had their own ice rink at the far back of the building, you had to cross the park at the back and it was in an old style building, April thought that Kim and Simone may be there, but she needed to see Mr Evolon and she knew where to find him.

 

She headed down into the lower levels where Mr Evolon had his own lab; she looked through the glass in the door and saw him with some paper work. She entered as he looked up.

‘April’ he said standing and walking over to her giving her a hug. They pulled apart and she looked around before looking back to him.

‘I came to talk about, you know?’

‘Of course, but where have you been? Kim told me you had family troubles, I hope it’s not your father?’

‘No, there is so much I want to tell you but…’

‘Listen, it’s a bit too quiet here, meet me over at the ice rink, it’s noisier when their training, no one will hear us talk there, plus I have some more information on the fabric you and Sky brought’ He looked behind April. ‘I see you’re not with Sky?’

‘No, he is sorting some things out, I’ve been told to get on with my life for a while until things have… you know, got better’

‘He wants you to be away from him for a while?’

‘It’s not that, he has things he wants to sort out, I’ll tell you later’ April smiled.

‘Give me fifteen minutes ok; meet me on the top stand ok?’

April nodded and headed out of the room, she made her way to the back of the university and out through the park at the back and over to the old building, it was quite large and had a basketball court for the Neverville Catapults. They only had teams that played inside, they talked about having a football team but it would take too much effort trying to keep the pitch dry and ready to play.

As she entered the building she could hear the noise of the coach shouting, getting them into shape, the sound of skates striking the ice made her smile, she loved ice skating and she thought about the night that Sky watched her, she looked at the sign that pointed right for the ice rink and left for the sports hall and the basketball court. She headed up some flight of stairs, at the top she was overlooking the ice rink, the light from the spot lights outside shot through the windows as beams of light lit up parts of the roof, there where seats that went all around the rink at the top and there were some at the bottom, April walked over to the balcony and leaned over, she watch the team train, as they looked have been separated into two different teams, their jersey was all white and with what looked to be a blue and black sweeping Patterns that wrapped around the right side of the top and continued down to the shorts and ended at the socks. They are one of the best team in their league and have won many trophies, they are trying to concentrate on reaching the finals of the cup and hopefully win another trophy, a lot of teams hate coming here because of the weather but that was what made the Neverville Blizzards so good was that they were in the right environment for the sport. 

53

 

 

 

 

 

 

April looked down to the right and spotted Kim and Simone, Kim couldn’t take her eyes off one of the players. Simone looked up and saw April, Simone nudged Kim as she looked up and told her to come down to them, April indicated about twenty minutes, Kim put her hand up and smiled.

Kim pointed to the player she liked and April laughed. Kim always made April laugh, she would chase any guy she sets eyes on but she was harmless. Just a funny and wonder friend that April missed; she felt that the days of hanging around and spending time as friends were beginning to fade away. All of this had effected that and April new that she was a part of what has happened here, she had seen what had happened and new it was her path, her direction because she felt that she couldn’t ever give up on Sky and the town, she couldn’t walk away from this now, she had to stay strong. April heard some footsteps behind her; Mr Evolon leaned over with her and watched the team. ‘Aren’t they your friends?’ He looked down to Kim who was shouting her new love interest on. His friends where mocking him and pushing him as they skated past him. April and Mr Evolon laughed.

‘Yeah, she doesn’t care, never takes any abuse of no one’

‘Well, I don’t blame her, if we were all like that no one would fight, everyone would just ignore everyone’

‘I wish I could, I’m not as strong as Kim in that way. I let thing get to me a bit too easy’

‘I think you have been braver with what you have been through, most of the people have their parents in this town, you had to live without your mother’

‘Sky had to live without both his parents; I don’t know how he does it’

‘He’s a really special guy isn’t he? You really love him don’t you?’

April smiled and then looked at him. ‘So much’ she shook her head. ‘So much has happened, so many bad things’

‘April you can trust me, you have trusted me with that fabric you brought me’

April paused for a few seconds.

‘It all started the other night, I was ice skating for Sky, I wanted him to see me skate. It was wonderful, I was spinning and Sky couldn’t stop smiling’ Mr Evolon was smiling, listening to everything she had to say. ‘He had to go to the toilet, so he decided to go into the woods at the back of the park, I looked back and he was gone, then I heard a scream, very loud, it was horrible. I took off my skates and put my shoes on, I ran over and it happened so quick, Sky was being shoved to the ground by the police and Amy was on the floor dead, she was covered in blood. They took Sky to the station and I went home, I cried and then decided that all of this is wrong, something bad is going on in this town and Sky hasn’t done anything wrong’ April started to cry. Mr Evolon put his hand on her back. ‘Hey, it’s ok, just take your time, or let’s talk about something else?’

‘No it’s ok’ she wiped away the tears. ‘I decided that I wanted to see Sky no matter what the situation was, so I went up there, I had to push one of the officers down to get inside. Then inside, Sky was in a room tied to a chair, I let him go but the officer I push over was pointing a gun at us.

54

 

 

 

 

 

 

She was one of the officers that had done research on this creature that Sky had seen,

The station had a call from one of the council members up in the mountains, something about being attacked by something. All the police had rushed there so Sky wanted to go, the officer let us go but she went with us, she drove us up there. And then after that everything is just a blur, I was told to wait in the car, while Sky and the officer or deputy whatever she was went inside. I was so scared, sat in the back of that car alone, then, I remember seeing’ she was trying to think. ‘The reporter, she had come running out of the house with a camera, she had blood on her and then she got in her van and drove off, after that I saw the sheriff, he was crawling on the floor, I just remember seeing all the blood that covered his clothes’ Mr Evolon looked behind him to make sure no one was there and looked back to April. ‘It was awful, just awful, then I looked up and saw two figures on the roof, a big figure was what looked to be eating someone then I made out Sky, he ran towards the creature, and the next thing he was flying through the air with the creature, they fell straight through the roof on the barn and I rushed over. He had hit his head pretty badly’

‘Jesus, did you get a good look at what it was?’

‘No, but I can’t believe I ever doubted Sky. He was right about everything that there is some here that is preying on this town and that Detective has something to do with it’

‘And, Sky?’

‘He’s still pretty beaten up, and I keep thinking about him, I care about him so much and I feel like I can’t help him’

‘You’re helping right now, he knows what he is doing and I think you should just trust that he is trying to help the town, he is not going around and trying to scare the town by telling them. He is doing this behind the curtains; he is trying to do this for the best reasons’

‘I know, I just care so much and now that I have seen the creature, and what has happened I feel that I’m a part of it all now. Sky needs my help and I’m trying to do it’

Mr Evolon sighed. ‘What happened after that?’

‘This woman came and scared the creature away, Emily Mourcie’ April smiled. ‘What a wonderful woman, she took us in and kept us safe for a few days while Sky regained consciousness’ If April had imagined what her mother would be like, it would be like Emily. April adored Emily in the time she spent with her, there was something about her that made April feel a fullness in her heart, something had been missing, and spending time with Emily filled that.

‘After we arrived at her house we stayed there and I looked after Sky, then these two US Marshals came to the house, asking about if Emily had seen anybody, or had heard what had happened at the Hambilton estate’ April laughed, she lied to them, said that the shotgun that was propped up behind the door was because she heard the gunshots and had it in case someone came to the house ’April shook her head. ‘She makes me laugh’

Mr Evolon smiled. ‘And now you’re here?’

55

 

 

 

 

 

 

‘And now I’m here… and I don’t know what to do?’

‘Hey listen’ he turned around and grabbed a file containing some pieces of paper. He opened them and showed them to her.

‘I sent the fabric off…’

‘You sent it off…?’

‘Don’t worry, the guy can be trusted, and he sent the bit back straight away, said he was tempted to keep it’

‘I bet he was’

‘This fabric Sky had found’ he pointed at the file. ‘The guy I sent it to, he said that it could be from the early 14^th century. Where talking about something over 800 years ago and there was some over things he found on it, things that have not been found in years. Its quiet marvellous’

‘So we know that whatever it is, it’s attacking the town, could be some kind of Vampire and is over 800 years old, and it’s here for a reason, and I think that the detective and the Mayor know something’

‘I know a woman who is on the council, Julia…’

‘I know Julia, she has a daughter Anna, she works at Icicle’

‘That’s right, maybe we can talk to her, get her to find out what the Mayor is up to. We need all the help we can get and if the Mayor and this Detective are behind what is going on then we are in trouble. This town loves the Mayor and trying to turn them against him would take a lot of effort, and we would need some solid evidence. Julia would be the head of the council now, if what you said about Islam, and she would prove most useful’

‘So…’

‘Just stay low for a few days and then we can go and see her, tell her everything that is happening, but until then get on with your time here and let other things take care of them selves’

‘You mean like Sky?’

‘I’m sure whatever his plans are? He is doing something that will help towards this. I don’t know him but I trust that he wants to help, that he really cares about this town’

April smiled. Mr Evolon turned and put the papers back in the folder and was going to walk away. ‘Remember April, if there is anything…’

‘There is something…’

‘Oh’ a silence sat between them. Mr Evolon walked back towards her.

‘I think I’m pregnant’

Mr Evolon didn’t know what to say at first, he took his glasses off and placed them in his top pocket, April turned to him, she looked upset. She hugged him as he held her.

‘I take its Sky’s?’

‘You’re the first person I have told, how can I tell him? What will my dad say?’

‘Have you taken a pregnancy test to be sure?’

April pulled away and looked at him. ‘No, but I have morning sickness, me and Sky have you know, without protection’

 

56

 

 

 

 

 

 

‘Ok, ok, the first thing is to be sure, go and take a pregnancy test and decide what you want to do, I know someone…’

‘If I am, which I’m ninety per cent sure I am, I’m going to keep it’

‘April…’

‘I know what I’m doing, this is my choice’

‘You know you’ll need to tell him?

‘I know, I just need some time alone, to sort my head out. I’m meeting up with Kim and Simone, I’m not going to tell them anything about this, I want to see my friends and just be how a young person should be. Please don’t worry about me, I have enough going on without people worrying, I really appreciate your help and we will sort this out in the next few days. I will sort everything out, trust me’ April smiled and made her way down to the bottom tier, Mr Evolon watched as she started to cry, Kim instantly hugged her, Simone put her hand around her as they left the rink. He looked up to the window, looking at the beams of light bursting through, if only the light would burst through this town and be rid of this darkness that is plagued this town.

 

   

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

       

      

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

57

Chapter 4

Blood tastes better than wine.

 

 

 

 

Deep in Hollow Woods, a cabin sat nestled between the trees, the man who was alone in the cabin lit one candle after the other, he lit about twenty candles in all, the two left where on the table, in-between the two plates set up for a romantic dinner for two. The table was covered in a red velvet cloth, as some flowers sat beautifully in a dark purple vase in the middle of the small round table, the fire place was burning away to the silence of the night, the crackling of the wood adding to the atmosphere. He was expecting some company any minute, as he looked out of the window, pulling the curtains to one side, glaring into the darkness that was Hollow woods. A fog began to arise from within the woods, thin but extended. The man couldn’t see anything beyond that, he let go of the curtains and went back to the kitchen, he looked at the table he had set up and smiled. He felt good, he was meeting a woman he had met a few months ago and they agreed to do this, to meet in a cabin out in the woods. The man had second thoughts at first, he knew about the warnings about being out at night since the attacks but she was persistent to do this, anyway, she didn’t want to be living in fear until all of this was sorted out. She was happy and that was all that mattered to her, she wanted to meet him and she thought that it was a perfect night. The man finished cooking the food; (Stair fry with rice and pork, in his special sauce) placed it on the plates and took it to the table. He put a bottle of wine on the table with two glasses; every candle was lit and looked beautiful. Every little detail he took in, the steam rising from the food, the small sparkles from the wood that jumped out of the fire, this was going to be a night a would want to remember. He stood in silence for a couple of seconds, then something had ruined what he thought would be a perfect night, a scream, a scream that sounded like it was near. It sounded like a woman, he paused for a few seconds to try and listen, and then he heard it again. It was closer; it was a scream of someone in pain and in fear. He looked at the window and saw a shadow run past, then there was a loud bang at the door. He ran over and opened it, the woman he was supposed to be meeting fell inside, blood covered her clothes. Her face had a few gashes that looked deep, she was on the floor crying and shaking, he pulled her in desperately and closed the door, locking it behind her. He pulled her over to the couch, blood was pouring out of her side, he tried to stop the bleeding but the wound was too deep. ‘We should… ha… have never come here’ she said stuttering. She put her hand on his face; blood was smudged on his cheeks.

‘What the hell happened’ he said his voice filled with anxiety, he was shaking, he didn’t know what to do.

The woman looked up to the roof, and paused. ‘It’s here’ she said quietly, tears dripping down her face.  

There was a sound of footsteps on the roof, and then they stopped, complete silence.

‘You need to go’ she said.

‘I’m not leaving you’ he grabbed both her cheeks. There was another noise at the back door, he remembered he hadn’t locked it; he ran over to the back door and locked it with the key and bolted it.

 

 

58

 

 

 

 

 

 

As he turned around he heard a loud noise as if the roof had caved in, the hole cabin had shook, he ran back into the front room and saw that the roof had a huge hole in it, he watched as the woman was pulled up through the hole. The moon stared straight at him, it was as big as he remembered it, it would be the most and last beautiful thing he would see. He watched as the snow floated in and disappeared as it hit the fire, her screams continued outside, he unlocked the front door and ran out.

‘Lana’ He shouted.

‘Will’ she shouted back and screamed, he followed her screams into the misty fog that suffocated the air; his vision was limited to a few inches. He began to follow the screams until they went dead, he stopped. ‘Lana… Lana’ but there was nothing.

He walked on, slowly towards where he thought she was. As he walked further away from the cabin the mist began to fade out. But still difficult to see, he heard a sound, ‘Will…Will’. It was soft but he could hear it.

He looked around; sweat dripping down his face, his heart pumping faster and faster. He paused, looked to the left and then to the right, nothing, then he looked again to the left and it was like something he had never seen before, two bright red eyes, huge, stood next to him. And within a second the creature hurled itself at him, hitting him so hard, crushing his skull and breaking his back.

 

Will awoke on the floor, he could not move, his eyes stared straight into the eyes of Lana’s, she looked back at him as they both lay on the cold snow in the misty Hollow Woods, she slowly grabbed his hand and tried to squeeze. He tried to smile, but his mouth wouldn’t respond, Lana was panicking, her breathe was slowing down, her eyes narrowing. In the corner of Will’s eyes he saw the creature through the thin mist, looking at them both. The creature did not move, he just stood there as if he wanted to watch them die. Then another figure just as tall as the creature appeared behind him.

He was tall, and looked thin, ropy, he moved slowly from behind the creature like an old man would move, he walked slowly towards Lana, Will didn’t know what was going to happen. But he knew he couldn’t do anything, he was paralysed, he could only watch. The tall thin man stopped and looked at Will, his bright red eye glairing down at him; he looked at the woman and ran his long fingers over her face and hair, his fingers where skeletal and his nails long and pointy. He moved her hair from around her neck, and looked at Will one last time. Tears began to drop down on to the snow off Will’s face, he couldn’t close his eyes, he had to watch. The creature moved his head slowly down to Lana’s neck, and his teeth began to grow, they looked like sharks teeth, the two K -9’s extended even further. They slowly bit into her neck as she yelped, she started to shake, trying to stop him but she was weak and he was far too strong. Blood dripped down from her neck, after about twenty seconds, the tall man lifted his end and looked up to the night sky, he gave off a horrible noise that would knock the snow off the trees, sending the snowflakes back up towards the heavens.

 

 

59

 

 

 

 

 

                       

Will looked at Lana one last time; she was stone cold dead, a corpse that should be buried, not left her to rot. Will looked at the one eyed man and watched as he moved his attention towards him. The pain only lasted a few seconds, but the pain in that time was unbearable, he wished it would end as soon as he sank his teeth into his neck. Complete blackness surrounded Will; there was no light to bring him back, just… a black void of death.

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

60

Chapter 5

Out of the dark

And into the darkness.

 

 

 

April, Kim and Simone where all sat around a fire at the black moon peaks. They had placed some towels down on the snow and stared out to the ocean, it was calm and ostentatious. The night was a black clear sheet the wrapped around the earth, the moon bouncing off the water, there were some students here doing the same, sitting around their own fire’s talking and hanging out. They didn’t care about what the reports said, or how much of a danger it was to be here. If anything came around here there were a lot more of them than there would of them, nobody would come here and risk in being seen, it was only on the way back that they were vulnerable. This was the black moon peaks, a place where the young have been meeting for many of years and it wasn’t about to stop now, nobody bothered anybody if they didn’t want to. It was a friendly place for people who wanted to get away from it all, talking about the most ridiculous things. The police always worried about this place over the years, especially about the drinking and some drugs that do go on here but that was youth for you. No trouble, just being young and living through their youth as everyone has done.

 

Kim and Simone brought April here, they knew it was a place where she could watch the beauty of the ocean, relax and talk to her best friends about her troubles. April ran her fingers through her hair, pulled her legs up to her chest. She grabbed a stick and poked the fire, she through in another piece of wood and watched the flame for a few seconds. ‘Thank you for bringing me here’ she said.

‘April you don’t have to thank us, I thought it might be nice to bring you here. It really clears your head, that’s why we all do it, I’m so sorry about how things have turned out with you’ Kim said.

‘Yeah, me and Kim where saying the other day how it’s weird how when Sky came here you where the happiest we have seen you then it seemed to get taken from you. I feel so bad for the way things have turned out, it’s ridiculous really, I would never have thought that something like this could happen here. I really didn’t’ Simone said.

‘You know that we are always going to be here for you April, and things have just… gotten out of hand, this is a time when everyone should be celebrating after the festival, to come together in this town’ Kim says then lights a cig.

‘I don’t know, I always felt that when I started to feel happy that something would come along and try to take it away from me’

‘But it hasn’t though, has it?’ Kim says taking a few puffs of her cig.

April smiled. ‘No, I met someone who I care so much about and I have fallen so in love with him, I would do anything for him. He knows I will always be here for him, I

Have told him that, I have another worry as well, but I’m so scared about it being true’

Kim stumped her cig out in the snow, looked at April, and put her hands on her back.

‘April…’

‘If I tell you this’ April turns towards Kim and Simone. April looks behind as a group of people walked past. She turns back to Kim and Simone who were staring at April.

 

61   

 

 

 

 

 

 

April pauses then looks at them. ‘Please don’t be angry at me, or think what was I thinking’

‘It’s ok April, you can tell us’ Kim said.

‘I think I know what she is going to say’ Simone says covering her mouth with her hand. April looked at Simone and gave her a small smile.

‘I think I’m pregnant’ silence sat in the air between them, if it wasn’t for the noise coming from the other students and the sound of the waves blowing in from afar it would have been even more uncomfortable than it was.

Kim sat up onto her knees. ‘…How…when…?’

‘Last week, I have had morning sickness these past few days’

‘Do… do you know for sure, have you taken a test?’

‘No, I’m too scared to take one, I’m just scared full stop, I’m late on my period as well, how do I explain this to Sky or my dad?’

‘Well, is there anyone else who knows?’

‘Mr Evolon, I told him before at the ice rink, he knows what to do in these situations and I wanted to tell him. But he is the only one who knows’

‘Right, listen, you don’t know for sure so let’s go back to mine, I have a pregnancy test at home’ Kim says standing up.

‘Why do you have a pregnancy test’ Simone says.

‘I had one for emergency like this, I always told myself to keep one, you know, you never know and it doesn’t hurt to have one’

April stood and stretched her legs. ‘We don’t have to do this?’

‘April, please don’t worry, doing this will make you finally know if you are. And you will be doing this with me and Simone around you, it’s better than to be doing it alone, we’ll walk to mine now…’

‘Do you think that is a good idea Kim, you know what has happened around here and your house is quiet out of the way’

Kim paused for a few seconds and looked around, she spotted someone she knew from her class and shouted him, he was about to get into his car before he stood back out and rested his hands on the door. Kim walked over and started to talk to him, she was flirting, laughing at him, probably something that isn’t even funny. Then she turned and waved April and Simone over, they had a lift to Kim’s, Kim’s parents weren’t in at the moment, they had nipped out of town and would only be back later in the night. Kim worried about them being out so late, who knows what could happen? But Kim kept those feeling deep inside; she would never let her feeling spill out and reveal a weakness. the ride to Kim’s couldn’t have gone any faster, April was talking to Simone all the way back while Kim kept her class mate occupied, he asked a few times about what they all thought about what was going on around here and what they were doing for the rest of the night.

 

 

 

 

62

 

 

 

 

 

 

April didn’t want to talk about what has been happening, she only had one thing on her mind, that if she is actually pregnant she needed to decide what she was going to do, she would take a trip to the doctors tomorrow and would feel at ease knowing that things would be alright, she would understand that Mr Evolon would understand, she needed to think how she is going to tell Sky and her dad. April had already made up her mind, she knew she was going to keep it if she was, it was weird, she had known Sky only a mare couple of weeks and yet she found herself knowing him all her life. Which in reality she did, she had known him from when she was younger at the new years party but she felt that Sky would always be with her, that no matter what happened, or no matter how things have changed, he would stand by her and would never leave her. She was happy that it was Sky’s, if she was pregnant, she loved him so much, and that was all that mattered to her.

 

April and Simone thanked Kim’s class mate for the ride. ‘No problem’ where his words as he basically undressed April with his eyes as she exited the car, he soon turned his attention to Kim, she thanked him for the lift. He tried to ask her about going out sometime, Kim had no interest in him, it was a typical Kim, she would get what she wanted but at her own game. She put her hands on his shoulder. ‘Let’s keep things how they are’

He laughed. ‘How did I know you were going to say that?’

‘Because you know that I’m not that easy’

‘You can’t blame me for trying can you?’

‘Goodnight’ she said getting out of the car.

He leaned over and lowered the window. ‘Aren’t you going to give me a good night kiss?’

Kim turned and blew him a kiss, she turned to April and Simone and dropped her fake smile. ‘Thank god where here’ she said.

April and Simone laughed and followed her inside. Kim’s house was how you would think it would be an Asian theme throughout the house, it wasn’t overdone and some of the furniture looked really nice. Some of it looked expensive; it was very warm inside her house. Kim’s mum would always have the heating on most of the time, she couldn’t stand having a cold house, April took off her woolly gloves and her coat placing them over the back of a chair in the living room, Simone sat on the couch and stroked Kim’s black cat. Simone suited a black cat, she always worn black and seeing her with the cat looked like they were a great pair. April followed Kim upstairs and into her room. April has had some great memories her, she would spend most weekends here, having sleep overs, watching movie after movie. They would talk all night about school, boys and most things girls talk about. They especially where interested in there different style of music, they both had different tastes, Kim was more interested in her dance, were April was into Jazz, classical, soul.

 

 

 

63

 

 

 

 

 

 

They were very different in a lot of ways but that was a good thing, they could each share what they liked and it was something new, something they haven’t heard or seen and it would open their eyes to new experiences. April did miss that and Kim did to. April sat on the edge of Kim’s bed and grabbed a picture she had of April, Kim, Simone and Jenny. They all had their arms around each other and where smiling at the camera. In the back was a beautiful landscape of Neverville gardens, it was taken during the summertime when it was quiet a warm day, someone from the university had organized a barbeque with a band playing from the uni, they had such a great time and they stayed up until the early hours of the night, it was a time when things where so great here. Every day people where happy, and at university April was happy. Kim looked at April looking at the picture, she grabbed the pregnancy test and walked over to April and sat at the side of her.

‘Remember that night when we asked to take over the barbecue and we burnt the sausages’ Kim laughed.

‘They were the blackest sausages I have ever seen, we couldn’t stop laughing about it’ April laughs. ‘They were great times, it all seems to be in the past now’

Kim faces her and puts her hand on her back. ‘All of this will come back April, these are wonderful memories and I, we, will never forget them. Nothing can take that away from us, and all of this will be like the picture, it will be in the past but it won’t be like we remember it. It will be something had happened and has been lost in our memories unlike the good times we have had’

‘I really don’t thank you enough for being here for me’

‘You don’t have to thank me, I feel lucky to have someone like you April. I couldn’t think what things would be like if I didn’t meet you, I’m so grateful that I did’ Kim smiled.

April smiled back and looked at the pregnancy test in the box, she took it off Kim. ‘I best go…’

‘I will be outside if you need anything ok?’

April nodded her head, she took a deep breath and walked out of Kim’s room and in to the bath room that smiled like aroma candles, Kim’s mum loved them and would always use them while taking a bath. Kim’s mum gave the best massages ever and the oils she used smelled incredible. April closed the door and put the pregnancy test on the sink, she looked into the mirror and ran her hand through her hair pushing it back, she looked at the box for a few seconds, and then read the back, it said if a pink plus sign shows it means you are pregnant, a blue minus is not pregnant, an orange question mark means see a doctor.

 

Kim waited outside and looked down over the balcony to the bottom of the stairs; Simone had the cat in her arms and looked up to Kim. ‘Is everything ok?’

‘She is doing it now’ Kim said, she looked back as April opened the door and looked at Kim; April smiled at little as Kim looked eager to know.                   

 

 

64

 

 

 

 

 

 

April lifted the test up as it showed a pink plus sign. ‘I’m pregnant’ April said.

Kim covered her mouth and then walked over to her wrapping her arms around April as she cried. April was feeling so many emotions so she couldn’t think about the news she has just received, she just wanted to stay in Kim’s arms for as long as she could. But she wished it was Sky’s, she thought about if this was Sky, would he be like this with her? She couldn’t face him shutting her out but she had a feeling that he would be over the moon that he would be more happy than she was. April was happy, she didn’t hate that she was pregnant, she actually wanted this, she was young but it felt right, April was cleaver and things looked bright but she wanted the darkness to be gone. April would do anything to be rid of this plague of evil that has surrounded her life, she had a much bigger purpose in life now, she had a child that she would have to care for, to bring up the child the best she could. Her life would change forever and she could think of no one better than to bring it up with Sky.

 

Later that night where some of the hardest hours April had spent, Kim and Simone spent time with her, telling her that everything will be ok, that they will always be there for her. The one thing April wanted was that nobody else knows about  this, she wanted to tell Sky and her dad herself and them finding out by someone else would be something she did not want, she could explain in her own words that it was something she has thought about and it was something she wanted, she had no regrets, she had fear, she had worry, but she felt excited about what was going to happen, this was her decision, this is her life and she was ready to face the whole situation head on. The fire was set and was burning away to the night; Simone sat on the floor while Kim sat with April on the couch. April had some tissues and a hot cup of coffee nestled between her hands, Kim was feeling more excited about the whole situation than April. She knew that April wanted to have it and Kim wanted to have parties and splash out on the child. ‘We can have baby showers; get all our families together’

April laughed. ‘I feel like it’s you having this baby’

‘But you have to admit we could all of these things, take it for walks in the gardens. To the park and watch as him or she learns to skate’

‘Kim, I never knew you had this side to you’ Simone said stroking the black cat.

‘Well it’s my best friend’s baby and I will be like a grandma to it. I will help April care for it’

‘We all will’ Simone said looking at April. ‘We will all be there for you, I’m not sure about all the baby showers Kim is talking about but…’

‘Hey, I’m trying to be positive here’ they all laughed.

Lights from a car moved around the living room and turned off, April’s mum and dad where home, April looked at Kim. ‘Remember…’

‘I know, know own will know, we will keep this to ourselves until you’re ready’ Kim put her hand on April’s knee and smiled.

 

 

 

65

 

 

 

 

 

 

The door opened as Kim’s mum and dad walked through, they were laughing and then looked towards the living room spotting Kim, April and Simone. They paused and smiled.

‘Hey, I didn’t know you were here?’

‘You two look to be having a good time’ Kim said.

‘Oh your father is just being his old silly self’ Mei said touching his shoulder, she then looks at April. Oh how are you April?’ she walks over and gives her a hug.

‘I’m great Mei, we have just been talking. Did you have a good night?’

‘Oh we have had a great time’

‘Yeah, we thought it’s about time we had some fun, you know how things have been around here. We felt bad at first about going off and enjoying ourselves when the whole town is going through a tough time’ Li Said

‘Oh you shouldn’t worry about that, I think you have done the right thing’ Simone said.

‘Thank you Simone, have you all eaten? How about I make some food?’ Mei said.

‘I’m defiantly in, you’re the best cook ever Mei’ Simone said smiling.

‘Stop sucking up to my mum Simone, she is not going to live with you and cook for you every day’ Kim said as they all laughed. It was something Simone has always said, that she would love to have Mei around her house and cook Chinese food for her, she loved it. Anything involving rice and ribs she was sold. Her perfect holiday would be to go to Hong Kong and Tokyo, she wished she had the more Asian look like Kim; she adores the creativity and charisma of the Asian people.

‘Well ok, I’ll go an put some food on and you can all tell us about your day’ Mei said, she smiled and made her way into the back where she was going to prepare her own Char Sui with boiled rice. April and the others felt quiet hungry and it would be good to sit down at the table and have a talk, relax and forget about things, but that was easier said than done. April could only thing about the news she has just had and Sky, she missed him so much and wanted to see him. She thought about ringing him but he had told her to wait until he phones her, she trusted that he would call and that he was alright, he would be sorting things out and he would have good news when he got in contact. For the moment she was here with her friends and she was at ease, not out in that darkness, waiting in the shadows, ready to pounce, dragging her into oblivion.

Kim’s dad Li placed his jacket down over the back of the couch, and walked over to the window opening the curtains. ‘You know I worry about you girls so much when you are out, your all old enough to do want you want and I can’t tell you what to do… but when you’re out, trying to live your life’ he let the curtain fall back into place and shook his head.

‘Dad…’ Kim said standing up and walking over to him.

‘I know, I know, but you shouldn’t have to live through this, you shouldn’t have to worry about going out. But saying that, some people around here seem to forget that this has happened’

 

 

66

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

‘Nobody forgets dad’ she touches his arm. ‘Some just don’t want to be living in fear of this, they want it to be how it used to’

Li Looks at April and Simone. ‘Mei worries about this as much as me but she doesn’t show it, so let’s all keep this conversation away from this tonight, it’s the first time since things have gone so wrong that me and Mei have had a good time, not worrying about things, we both worry about all of you’

‘We know you do, so does all of our parents, they all worry, I can’t begin to think about the parents of most of the children here. But things will get back to normal, so let’s forget this tonight and we can sort things out tomorrow’ April says. Li smiles, ‘I am proud of all of you, you are wonderful girls and you all have such a special bond. Never give up on that’ Li said as he hugged Kim and made his way to the kitchen to help Mei.

‘Sorry about that’ Kim smiled.

‘Don’t apologise, it was so nice of him to say that, he really cares about us, and he is true about us’ April says.

‘Yeah, we have to stick together, we have all been friends for a long time and we all have to look at the situation in front of us and to stay strong. Especially around April now, we have to be there for her’

Kim smiled. ‘Oh you guys’ she walked over and hugged April waving Simone to join them, they all hugged. ‘Everything is going to be ok you all know that don’t you?’

‘Of course we do, now let’s go and help out with the table, I’m starving’ Simone said.

‘Only because it’s my mums cooking’ Kim says as April laughed, as her and Kim headed to the dining room as Simone stood on her one shouting it’s not because of her cooking, I just like Chinese food’ she joins up with them as they prepare to have a good laugh and talk about things that are not so depressive.   

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

67

2

 

 

 

 

 

Francis and Joshua had been going over the whole situation for hours, reading about the deaths, reading about the reports on the bodies. All of them bit on the neck and have lost most of their blood. He thought it’s something out of a horror movie, but even he couldn’t stop thinking about the weird connection between this and a vampire. It was the most bizarre thing he had ever seen. He needed to talk to Sky, and with him being in the cell he could get some information out of him. Ask him about why he returned and maybe he can tell them what actually happened at the Hambilton estate. But first they wanted to talk to the coroner, he was still at the station and he was one of the forensics at some of the crime scenes that have taken place here.

Francis was sat in the office that Tomas Lee uses and was looking through photos and reports when Joshua came through the door, Francis looked up, Joshua looked like he had been given some bad news. ‘What is it?’ Francis says.

‘You want the good news or the bad?’

Francis looked at Joshua, waiting for him to tell him what the news was.

‘They found Lenny's body’

‘What…?’

‘He didn’t even make it to the border, found his body under a bridge, looked like he slit his wrists’

Francis leaned back on his chair and put his hands over his face, he sat back down grabbing his hat and placing it on. ‘So what is the good news?’

‘Well, Erickson said we can forget about this case now, it’s not our concern’

Francis shook his head. ‘Were not leaving, we can’t’

‘But, we are not needed here now…’

‘We can’t just get up and leave, I gave my word to Julia that I would help with what was going on’

‘But that was because we thought we were trying to find Lenny Fints, we don’t have a clue what is going on here, it could be anybody or anything’

Francis stood up quick and banged his fist on the table. ‘And you think we should just leave, leave this town in the way it is. There is an officer, who is in hospital, and not to mention the sheriff, people are being killed here and now that we have just arrived we want to just leave. I don’t care what the Chief says; I’m not leaving until I have caught what the hell is killing these people’

‘Francis… you know I’m with you on any case but this is not our job now. This was left to Tomas Lee, he is here because the Mayor specifically asked for him and he is in charge of this case’

‘No, there is something not right. Look at these pictures of the bodies’ Francis chucks the folder on the floor near Joshua’s feet. The photo that was looking at Joshua was of Bret Carlson, his neck with two puncher wounds covered with blood were somewhat horrifying.

68

 

 

 

 

 

 

‘Now don’t tell me that whatever is doing this that you have no feelings towards the people here, think of the kids and other students that could have the same thing happen to them. This is not your usual murder; this is a serial killer that needs to be found. And judging by the reports it’s someone that likes vampires’ Francis says.

Joshua picked up the folder, looked at it and sighed. ‘And what do we tell the chief?’

‘We don’t, if he rings again tell him that we have been given the task by the mayor to help with the case. We can’t leave, we just can’t. Not now, I couldn’t handle the guilt of knowing that there is something still here and we failed to catch it’

‘Ok… I will do what you say but how do we start on this? We can’t interfere with this case; it’s not ours to…’

‘F**k him… we can work around him, we have Sky in the cell and the forensics is still here. And as soon as the sheriff wakes and Withington, we can get all the information off of them’

‘I hope you know what you’re doing, Tomas Lee…’

Like I said, f**k him, what has he done since he came here? What? Nothing. No something is really wrong here and I’m going to find out, you go and make sure Sky is ok, take him some water and I’ll go and take to the Coroner’

‘I thought he was the forensic?’

‘He has training in both; some of the officers here have been trained in forensics. Including Withington. And as soon as I get the call from the hospital we can head straight there, she is the key, I feel that see might have seen what was doing this’

‘Sky was there as well, he might have seen what was doing this’

‘Well we will find out wont we?’ Francis headed over to the door and straight through the double doors at the end of the room that lead to the cells and towards the back way to the hospital, it was perfect that they didn’t have to travel, it was quite a long corridor to the hospital but as soon as Withington or sheriff Dempsey awake, they can head straight there. Francis went straight to the coroner’s room and entered; the coroner was sat at his desk and was filling out some reports. There were three bodies on the tables. Serge’s, Bergson’s, and Florins, Konchesky's was badly torn up and he was sent to the morgue.

The coroner looked up and stared at the all in black Francis. ‘If you’re here for a report on the bodies you might have to give me some time before I have finished. I’m up to my neck these days and it’s not getting any easier’ he said looking down at Francis over his glasses that sat on the edge of his nose.

‘You must have something? I have been going over the reports from the others you have inspected, and I don’t quite understand the injuries?’

‘Well that makes two of us’

Francis lifted up one of the sheets and looked at Florins body, a bullet wound in his head; he looked cold, like he has been frozen solid.

 

 

 

 

69

 

 

 

 

 

 

‘Look… I don’t know myself what is happening; I can’t even get any DNA off of them. Nothing matches up with what is doing this’

‘What about the bit marks?’

‘No, nothing, all of the bodies that have come through here have had the same wounds, bite marks on the necks and their whole bodies have lost blood. And not just a pint but the whole body, as if it’s all been drained out of them. The only two that haven’t is the two that where shot in the head’

‘Do you have ballistics on the bullet?’

The coroner laughed. ‘Have you had a look where we are? It takes time to get them kinds of reports back. And with the weather getting worse people won’t travel here by car, and the boats stop their service soon’

Francis put the cover back over his head and looked at the coroner. ‘So what do you think we are dealing with?’

He took his glasses off and smiled. ‘A vampire’

‘You think I’m that stupid to believe that?’

‘No, but you are asking me stupid questions, I don’t know what is doing this. But all of these injury’s I can’t explain them to you’

‘You think that someone is trying to be like a vampire, biting their necks and then somehow draining their blood?’

‘Maybe, but the only way for the blood to be depleted is through the holes in the neck, there is no other way blood to come out of most of the bodies, yeah there is a deep rips in the chest but there they wouldn’t lose that much, not as much as they have lost. And in the time they have had they couldn’t drain the bodies of all the blood in that time’

Francis looked at Serge’s who had huge gashes in his torso, his neck was bit but he hadn’t lost as much blood. ‘What about here, there are huge cuts here?’ Francis points at the deep cuts.  

‘If you ask me it looks like an animal attack, or someone has cut the bodies open with a big knife, he is the only one that has not lost as much blood as the others, the ones with bit marks that is’

The coroner stands up and walks over to a filing cabinet and looks through some files. ‘So let me ask you Marshal, why are you all the way up here?’ he said with his back turned.

‘To be honest I’m not supposed to say why we are here but it doesn’t matter now. We had an escaped mental patient on the run, he was very dangerous. We believed he ran up here, we had reports that after he had escaped there were reports that one of your council members who I shall not name, but the reports said that there had been murders and we were called to catch him and bring him back…so we just got news that he had killed himself before he got to the border’

The coroner turns around. ‘So you’re stuck here’

‘Not stuck, we were told to return, but I will not abandon this. Not until this is solved’

 

   

 70

 

 

 

 

 

 

‘Hmm…You see, I understand why you are here. But I don’t understand why the detective is’

‘I’m guessing that the Mayor knows something we don’t’

‘Now I wouldn’t go around here blaming the Mayor Marshal’

‘Yes I know the people here respect him, but there has to be a reason why he sent him up here. It’s as if he knew that the attacks were going to take place and then Tomas Lee just shows up’

‘I know it sounds suspicious, but you can’t go around blaming…’

‘Nobody is blaming anybody yet, I still have the boy in the cells. He has been in the big picture ever since this started and I’m going to talk to him, see what we can get. There must be something he knows’

‘I believe the detective thinks he has something to do with it’

‘But why… there isn’t any evidence he has. Only apart from the obvious reasons. But he doesn’t strike me as someone who would do anything like this’

‘Most of them aren’t, it’s the quiet ones that you don’t expect, then…’ The coroner smiled and made his way back to his desk with a folder which he places some pieces of paper inside. A short blackness covered the room as the lights went off and flickered.

Francis looked up. ‘A power problem?’

‘Must be’ the coroner went back to the folder.

Francis looked at the coroner. ‘Before I go let me ask you, why hasn’t your own authorities helped out on this?’

‘Now that is a question I can’t answer, maybe the weather, this time of year they won’t send back up. They probably think we have the men to deal with this, that’s a question for the council members and the Mayor if you can get hold of him’

‘You trust him?’

‘Who, the Mayor, yeah I guess, I don’t vote but he has been the Mayor for some time now?’ the lights go off again and flicker and come back on.

‘You best get that sorted’ Francis said pointing at the lights. He made his way to the door and stopped before exiting. ‘Vampire?’

The coroner looked up and shrugged his shoulders. Francis smiled and left the room.

The coroner stood and made his way back to the cabinet to put the folder back when the lights went off again. It sounded as if the door to the room had opened and closed. The lights came on and he looked around to the door, he stared at it for a couple of seconds then up to the light. He thought he imagined the door opening; he turned on his heel and went back to his desk.  

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

71

3

 

 

 

 

 

Sky found himself back in the dream of the green grass that blew to the wind, the big tree that sat at the top of the hill, but this time the creature wasn’t there. There was no dark cloud that hung above, Sky stood still and looked at the Sky, a pastel blue and a heaven white surrounded him, he felt someone tugging on his leg, he looked down and saw the little girl again, this time she wasn’t holding any books but holding an object, an object you use to dig, she grabbed Sky’s hand and pulled him up to the tree.

Sky followed her and stood near the tree, the tree felt so real, but he did not touch it, he just looked. He looked back down towards the little girl who was digging for something, Sky got on his knees and watched her as she began to dig the hole, it looked like she loved to dig, she was smiling and singing to herself. Sky looked around; it was so peaceful, so tranquil. Nothing but the rich colours of the green grass and the blue sky, the grass looked as if each blade had its own life, a life that would have its own mind, they all looked like they were dancing to the wind as it blew softy. Sky looked back down and noticed that there were quite a few holes that the little girl had dug. But she was still digging the one she started when Sky had knelt down, she stopped as she hit something, it was a deep hole and the object was just like what you use to dig up flowers. She put her hands in and began to dig with her hands. She then pulled out one of the books that she held in her hands in the dream before, the big book with a think leather cover. The same again, he couldn’t work out the writing on the front but the book was dirty, the little girl didn’t care. She opened the book and began to read to herself. Sky watched her for a few seconds before turning around and spotting another little kid, this time it was a boy, he looked the same age as the little girl. He just stood they, smiling, Sky stood and felt another tug at his leg, the little girl looked at him and began to talk, her voice sounded just like the US Deputy Marshal that came up to Neverville. ‘Sky, wake up, we have to talk’

Sky looked around to the little boy, something started to go wrong, that dark cloud started to appear over the tree. The little kid started to turn into a dark mist and gradually started to grow into this tall man, the same man Sky had kept dreaming about. The bright red eye appeared and looked at Sky; Sky looked back to the little girl. ‘Wake up’ she said in the Marshals accent and hit Sky on the side of the head.

 

Francis stood over Sky and was telling him to wake up as he lay on the cold floor; he hit Sky across the head, which certainly did the job as Sky’s eyes flew open.

‘You sure are a strong sleeper Sky, I thought you were dead for a minute then’

Sky sat up. ‘Bad dreams’

‘Nightmares’

‘You could say that’

 

 

72

 

 

 

 

 

 

Joshua had hold a glass of water, he gave it to Sky as Sky drunk every drop. Francis pulled two chairs in the cell for him and Joshua. They both sat down and looked at Sky.

‘You have these dreams a lot?’ Joshua said.

‘Ever since I came back here, yes’

Francis looked at Joshua then back to Sky who still decided to sit on the floor.

‘Look, I’m not going to lie to you why we are here, I mean why would I? We were called up here to find someone who had escaped from America, now we know he is not here there is no reason to lie’

‘Where is he?’

‘Dead… suicide, didn’t even make it to the border’

‘Oh, sorry to hear that’ Sky held his head; the hit from Tomas Lee must have gave him a terrible headache. For some reason he thought that everything started to sound too loud.

‘You don’t have to apologise for him Sky, he was a murderous piece of s**t. But you on the other hand, you seem to be the one in the big picture around here. Now we are not Tomas Lee, we are not going to accuse you of anything but we need to hear your story’

‘Why? You’re not going to believe me if I tell you’

‘Try us’ Joshua said.

Francis looked at his pocket watch and placed it back into his jacket. Sky watched him do so. ‘What’s with the pocket watch?’

‘A family air loom’

‘How come you both dress like cowboys?’

‘Well if you mean with the waist coats and my hat, it’s because we were brought up around our fathers who were the same. My father was from Texas, had a dam good hat, which being the hat I’m wearing now. It’s slightly tacky but I don’t go anywhere without it’

‘So what is it you what to ask me?’

‘Tell me everything, I mean since you came back here. Where did you go and why did you return?’     

‘My grandma’

‘Ill?’

‘Yeah very, she has a week heart and I’m not sure when she will…’

‘It’s ok, just take your time’

‘I left when I was eighteen, my parents owned an antique business, my father travelled a lot, I wanted to do what he did. See the world. It wasn’t until seven years later that I got a phone call that my grandma had become seriously ill so I returned. But these dreams, the same ones I keep having started when I decided to come back. I don’t quite understand them but I am going to find out’

‘What’s the dream?’

‘Something to do with my parents, there is this creature that looks straight at me then my parents are laying dead on the floor’

73

 

 

 

 

 

 

‘A memory maybe?’ Joshua said.

‘No, my parents died in a car crash when I was young, but this thing is like the same thing I have been dealing with, the same thing that is killing the people here’

‘Hold on, so you have seen this?’

‘If I tell you, you have to listen and not think I’m crazy’

‘Go ahead, the things I have seen so far is like something out of a horror movie, I sure some more will not hurt’

‘I take it you know about the deaths at the Hybrid station’ they both nodded. Sky continued. ‘After that had taken place it wasn’t that big of a thing because not many people knew about it, but over a week ago I met a girl…’

‘April?’

‘Yes, after I walked her home I heard a noise from the side of the university, really weird noise, I can’t explain it, so I went to investigate and I saw a body on the floor and this big creature stood over it, I tried to scare it off and give chase but it attacked me. Sent me flying, my head was badly hurt as you can see, I still have some wounds’ Sky thought about the wounds and thought they were disappearing a lot faster than he thought they would. ‘I tried to save him, the student, but he had lost too much blood. Then I phoned for an ambulance, they arrived with the police and it was the first time I had met Tomas Lee, and ever since then he has always had it in his head that I have killed all of these people. More people started to die and I wanted to try, or at least find out what is doing this, I just wanted to spend time with my grandma and April, live a normal life, but I knew that I couldn’t with all of this going on’

‘Wait, what about Atrius and this Corey?’

‘…There probably dead’

‘What makes you say that?’

‘Don’t know, just what has been happening, what I have saw, they went missing after I had that incident with them’

‘At The Cherry Air I believe it is?’

‘Yes, Atrius wasn’t a nice person; she would constantly pick on April, made her life hell. So I pretended to like her and then tied her hands to a chair, it was quite funny at the time, but then she went missing straight after that and Corey blamed me for her disappearing, and then he disappeared. I think they thought about the connection between April and Atrius and thought that April had me kill them or kidnap them or something. Tomas Lee was thinking of everything to get me here. I had to get something I could go off, so I posed as a forensics scientist and went to the Hybrid station’

‘You posed as a forensics scientist? Did you get in?’

‘Yes, I thought I wouldn’t at first, but I got in and I had a look around, I thought I would find something that the police had missed. And just when I gave up the caretaker there had found something, it was a piece of fabric that looked really old. Like it would fall apart in your hands, I took it to one of the teachers at the university, it was one of April teachers and he helped. And you know what I found?’

74

 

 

 

 

 

 

They both shrugged their shoulder.

‘When I took it to the teacher, he said that he had taken the fabric to a friends that worked on things like this, and after leaving it out until the morning when the sunlight hit it, it burst into flames’

‘Maybe something on the cloth that reacts to the sun?’

‘That thought probably crossed my mind, but you can’t tell me you haven’t seen the bodies and the reports on the bodies, that they have all been bitten on the neck. All of them have been drained of blood, and all at night’

‘Now that is enough Sky…’

‘I told you, you wouldn’t believe me, I have the fabric, I have seen the creature that is doing this. What do you think happened at the Hambilton estate? Ask April, what about the police that were there? Withington, she had investigated that this had been going on for years, she travelled to some of the places around here and some people said that years ago they had seen the same thing, that there was a detective that was covering up the sighting. The people who talked would end up missing or had commit suicide’

‘Withington and the Sheriff are in hospital, we are unable to talk to them at the minute’

‘Well that’s great’ Sky stands up. ‘We can go over there and wait, wait until they awake, she will you tell you everything’

‘Sit down Sky’

‘Why yare you just ignoring this? There is something going on with that detective and the Mayor, why did the detective trash my grandma’s house. What is it he is looking for; he even told me himself that he what’s something that I have’

‘Sky, Sit down’ Francis shouted as he stood up, Sky walked over to the bed and leaned his back against the wall.

Francis walked over to the cell gate. ‘Francis’ Joshua said. ‘I need time to think’ Francis said heading off, he went and grabbed some water, he filled the cup and took off his hat, he walked over to the desk he was looking at the reports, he looked at the pictures. He read the report about the bite marks, that all victims had lost almost all of their blood. He drank the water and put his hat back on. The lights flickered off and on again; Joshua was stood at the double doors. ‘Is everything ok?’

Francis paused and then looked at him. ‘What do you think?’

Joshua paused, he didn’t know what to say, this whole situation was way out of control and it was something that was way out of what their job description.

‘Yeah just as I thought’ Francis said, he had hold of a file and looked through it, and came across the report about blood being found in the cabin that Corey and Atrius stayed at. ‘Come on’ Francis said.  

They both went back to the cell and Francis through the report on the bed next to Sky. ‘What about this?’

Sky looked at the report. ‘I have never been here’

Your blood, with Atrius’s and Corey’s where found in that cabin.

 

 

75

 

 

 

 

 

 

‘If my blood is there with theirs, then it must have been when Corey had attacked me in the street. He was on top of me, punching my face. I had a burst lip and maybe something happened back to the cabin where there where, probably still traces of blood on his knuckles that he tried to wash off, I don’t know’

Francis turned around and put his hand on the wall.

Sky stood up. Listen, you don’t have to believe me, but all of this happened. I have seen this creature, and it is real. Withington has and the Sheriff has, the only evidence where you could see it with your own eyes is off Rain Jesse’

‘The reporter?’ Joshua says.

‘Yeah you know her?’

‘No but she is missing, she has been missing since we arrived here’

‘Then she is already dead’

‘Why…’ Francis said.

‘Because if she had footage on the camera which she did, and someone knew about it, especially someone who is in on this, they have already got to her. They are not going to let someone who has this footage of something that has been around for hundreds of years just slip out into the public. Not if they don’t want it to’

‘So what you’re trying to say is that… there is some kind of vampire that has been here for years and years and has people working for it, that they are protecting it. Because they want something from you, something you have?’

‘I’m not saying that they want something from me but, if the creature wanted me dead I would be dead. There is a lot I don’t understand, like why has it been around here for so long? And why is it being protected? What does it want and where does it come from? I have been having another dream, one  I haven’t told you about, one that involves the same creature but a little girl that keeps showing me two different books’

‘You think there is a connection?’ Joshua said.

‘I think that ever since I came here that I have connected with this creature somehow and it wants something, maybe those books. Now I believe that the Mayor and the Detective are being influenced by this creature and are helping with what it wants, I have had time think about this and it seems odd that as soon as the first murders happened that the Mayor calls up Tomas Lee, remember the story I told you about how a detective was covering up this years ago. The report that Withington wrote’

Francis looked at him and started to think about the whole story, it was hard but it almost sounded too good not to be true. If it was all a story by Sky and he was the real reason behind all of this then he would never live this down, he would hang up his hat in shame.    

‘Ok… as much as I am trying to ignore this, it’s the only thing I can think of. But if you are lying to me Sky I will shoot you. I will say you came at me with a knife and I had to shoot you’

‘Ok, ok, but we need to think about this whole situation. What do we do?’

‘We can’t speak to Withington or the Sheriff until they let me know that they have woken, so that leaves us with either finding Rain Jesse or talking to that teacher’

76

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

‘The hospital is connected to this station isn’t it? Why can’t we just go and see how they are doing? But I need to see my grandma; I need to see how she is doing’

‘Ok, we will go to the hospital and see how they are; you need that seeing to on your head. So you can get that looked at while we are there’

‘What about the creature?’ Sky said. ‘It is still out there and could attack any one’

‘Well if this creature is real, then we have a big problem. It’s not like we can just go out and find it is it?’ Joshua said.

‘First, let’s get your head seen to and then we can decide what to do about Withington and the Sheriff. If they wake and they can tell us anything that could link Tomas Lee with what is going on, then we can figure out our next move’ Francis said stood at the cell gate door. All of this was insane, it ran through his brain like a headache, he was struggling with the fact that he is going along with it. That Tomas Lee and possibly the Mayor could be involved in one of the biggest conspiracy’s, if people found out about this, about some sort of creature/vampire, what would they do? What would happen? Would they hunt it? The creature wouldn’t allow that, not if it felt that its existence is in danger. But is there more of them? How many? All of this had crossed Sky’s thoughts, but the main thing was the dreams and what the connection was between him and the creature? Withington could tell them about the creature, what she saw, what the Sheriff saw. The sheriff was working close to Tomas Lee and maybe he has something he could reveal about him, but rain Jesse was the key, she had left that house with a camera and there must be something on it. Sky’s head hurt, hurt from thinking too much, he didn’t need to see a doctor, he had a horrible ache but his cuts and bruises were healing fast.

 

The coroner was washing some blood off the body of Serge; he wiped around his rips and washed the blood off of the sponge in a small metal bowl. He ran his fingers over the horrific wounds. I don’t understand, what… Something stopped his thoughts, it was a sound that came from a room at the back of the room, where the door opens there was a room to the left that had a sink and cleaning products. It was a sound that you know you heard it but you’re not sure if you had. The coroner stopped for a seconds and looked behind him, he walked over to the room and tried the light, the light flickered on and off. Like strobe lightning, the light wouldn’t stay on long enough to see anything clearly; he looked around and saw nothing out of the ordinary, there was some fluid on the floor that had spilled out of a jug that was placed on the side of the sink. He picked up the jug and dropped it in the sink; he turned back around and paused. The lights went out again for a few seconds, and then the lights started to flicker again. Just behind him a figure dropped down from the ceiling, so slowly and fluid that it didn’t make a sound and raised up behind him.   

 

 

 

 

 

 77

 

 

 

 

 

 

As Sky followed Francis and Joshua the lights shut off again and came back on. ‘What the hell is going on around here?’ Sky said.

‘Something to do with the power’ Francis said. Everything was quiet and calm, until there was a loud scream that came from the coroner’s room, the shouting continued as Francis and Joshua quickly pulled out their guns and rushed to the corridor, Sky followed as they witnessed something, but witnessed it in the dark, as the lights flickered again. They watched as a blood trail ran from the coroner’s room and half way down the corridor, the coroner was being dragged to the far end of the corridor like a rag doll, his finger scraping the floor, trying to hang on for life. And within a flash he disappeared as did the shouting. Francis was going to run down the corridor when Sky stopped him. ‘No, that thing is here, if we go down there we will have no chance’

‘But the hospital? It’s down there’

‘It won’t go there, too many people’ we need to get out of here’

‘If anything we should be there, to protect the people in the hospital until things are safe’ Francis said.

‘Then let’s go around the other side, we can go around to the front’ Joshua said panicking, his breathing and heart beat started to speed up, he had saw something and maybe Sky was right, what was this thing? Joshua was afraid that if this thing is here, it’s here to kill everyone; he couldn’t stop thinking about death. About dying here, not finding out what the hell it is. Joshua didn’t want that, he wanted to know about it, to know about why it is here. There are so many things he wanted to know before he passed on. He was nervous, the gun felt slippy in his hands as sweat surrounded the grip of his gun.

Francis turned around and grabbed Sky’s arm dragging him at the side of him. ‘Come on, quickly’ he said, they all passed through the double doors and into the main police station. All was quiet, the door at the front of the station was in front of them, the exit looked all most too easy to walk out of the station. ‘Stay behind me Sky, ‘Joshua hit the left’ Francis said with his gun firmly gripped in his hands. Francis would never miss if he had a clear shot. And if it meant killing g this thing then so be it, he was not going to let this thing kill any more people. Joshua walked down the left side of the room and around the desks. Francis walked down the right as Sky stayed not far behind him, Sky looked around the station, the tension was at its peak, it was too quiet, Francis held his gun at the side of his waist. Sky felt he was walking behind a cowboy who is chasing some bandit, as if they were in their hideout. Joshua on the other hand looked like he was Francis’s sidekick, he didn’t look as characteristic as Francis, Francis looked as if he had seen things, been to hell and back and lived to tell the story. But Joshua was very professional at what he does, he listened to Francis and Sky could see that they cared about what was going, that’s why they stayed, that’s why they have listened to Sky and it has surprised him. If only Tomas Lee had been like this, that he had wanted to do what was right, but Sky knew that something was wrong, it was too obvious, But Sky could not forget what Tomas Lee had said to him, The he wanted what he had, what was it? And what did he want it for?

78  

 

 

 

 

 

 

The lights went off again and as if things couldn’t get any worse they started to flicker, it was annoying, it was impossible to see anything. Sky looked over to Joshua and watched as he moved in slow-motion, or that’s what it looked like. Then Joshua stopped, he pointed his gun towards the door, a shadow moved so quick they couldn’t make out what it was.

‘Francis’ Joshua shouted.

‘Yeah I seen it, listen, run for the door on my count, we can’t do anything in these conditions’

‘Ok’ Joshua shouted back.

Francis paused and shouted. ‘Now’ they all ran towards the exit, Francis and Sky were there before Joshua was. As they reached the exit there was a scream from Joshua, they looked around and saw Joshua on the floor, the back of his leg had been cut, blood covered the back of his calf. Francis ran over and tried to apply pressure, Sky saw the shadow again at the far end of the room, but it was too quick for him to make out what it was.

‘Francis’ Sky shouted and pointed to the end of the room. Francis stood up and pointed his gun in the direction were Sky pointed. ‘Sky, grab Joshua’s gun’

Sky ran over and picked up his gun. He held it tight and pointed it in the same direction as Francis.

‘Have you ever used a gun?’ Francis said.

‘Yeah, don’t worry about me’

‘Sky you cover Joshua while I take a look’

Sky stood near Joshua who was keeping the pressure on his leg, he was in agony. He didn’t know what had caused it, or what weapon it used but it was a deep cut that needed treatment, they could go towards the corridor that leads to the hospital but it was too risky, they did not want to lead it there. Too many people have been hurt and killed and having more on their hands was not an option, they could not lower their guard, they had to keep their minds sharp and quick to stay one step ahead of it, if they could?

Francis walked a few feet further and then stopped, he looked around and could see nothing, the flashing lights were of a great distraction, being blind would be no different, but at least you wouldn’t have a headache from your brain trying to focus and figure out what is happening. Sky moved slightly away from Joshua, he looked around and looked at the back of Francis, Sky heard movement behind him, Sky slowly turned around with the gun held at the side of his waist. At first Sky couldn’t make out who it was, but just as he got a good look there was a shout from Francis, Sky didn’t hear what he said, he just stared at this girl in front of him, a girl who looked like Atrius. The girl opened her mouth and growled at him, and out of the blue he heard a gunshot, the bullet flew past Sky’s ear and hit the girl in the shoulder knocking her down to the floor near Joshua, but that did nothing, it made her mad as she grabbed Joshua’s leg and pulled him out of the station, he tried to grab the chairs and tables but she was far too strong, his grip just wouldn’t hold.

 

79

 

 

 

 

 

 

Francis was shouting Joshua as he shot off another couple of rounds; one hit the window and shattered it. Francis ran outside and gave chase as Sky followed, Sky stopped outside and held his head, he was confused, his head was a mess, terrible headache. He couldn’t understand what just happened but Francis had ran after Joshua, he needed to help him. Sky ran to the left of the station and into the trees where the footprints led, it was misty and dark, Sky shouted Francis but there was no answer. He walked on trying to find him but it was like trying to find a grey hair in blonde hair, Francis could be anywhere, Sky shouted again, he looked down and saw some blood on the snow, he followed it until it stopped, there was a shout which sounded like Joshua’s, a few rounds then got fired off. Sky ran towards the shots, then they stopped. Sky stood still and shouted Francis’s name, it was very quiet until Sky heard footprints walking across the snow, Sky held up his gun in the direction from where the footprints where coming from. He saw a figure walking towards him, he squinted his eyes to make out who it was, he lowered his gun as it was Francis walking towards him with his gun by his side, his head held down as his hat covered his face. He walked past Sky not even acknowledging that he was even there, Sky watched him walk past and then followed him back to the station. Back at the station there was no sign of Francis when Sky had got there, he heard a loud noise coming from one of the rooms that had the lockers in as if he was closing them. Francis came out holding a shotgun; he walked towards Sky and walked past him.

‘Wait, were you going?’ Sky said.

Francis did not answer; he kept on walking back into the trees and then disappearing as if the mist had swallowed him whole. Sky followed and eventually caught up with him. ‘Where not going to find Joshua in this and this thing is probably gone now, so is… Joshua’

Francis cocked the shotgun as they heard a noise coming from the left of their position. Francis waited as Sky pointed the gun in the direction from where the noise was coming from. ‘You know if this thing comes at us we won’t last long out here? I can’t see a f*****g thing’

‘I will take my chances’ Francis said, he looked like he meant business, he was pissed off and nothing was going to stop him, not without a fight.

A shadow fumbled out of the trees in front and Francis shot off a round as it hit the tree in front, smashing the branches off, there was a shout from the shadow, it was an old man, he was holding what looked to be a rifle and pointed it Francis and Sky.

‘Who are you? What are you doing here?’ he said.

‘Drop your gun’ Francis said. Sky was thinking that this could end very badly, Sky was calm with the gun but he felt a tension in his hand, he did not want the old man to start firing, Sky shooting him and killing him would not make his situation any better than it was.

‘I ain't dropping nothing, you tell me what the hell is going on here?’

‘I’m a US Deputy Marshal, this is Sky, he is helping with the capture of the thing that is responsible for the deaths around here’

 

80

 

 

 

 

 

 

‘You’re the US Marshal that was sent up here yeah? I thought there were two of you’

‘There was, that thing had attacked us back at the station and took my partner, that’s why where here, trying to find him. Now if you don’t mind I would appreciate that you lower your gun’ Francis said still pointing at the old man. The old man lowered his gun. ‘You gave me a fright back there, I heard shots fired, I thought that someone was in trouble, that’s why I came out’

‘Did you see anything?’ Sky said.

‘No, I just heard the shots and then came out. You know how things have been around here recently, I have this for protection.’

‘You always carry that around with you?’ Francis said.

‘No, I used to hunt back in my day; I just have it in case’

‘What’s your name?’ Francis said.

‘Daniel, Daniel Showl sir’

‘Wait, Amy Showl…?’

‘My granddaughter, we had a private burial this morning’

‘But…’

‘I didn’t want all the tests done, I know about the attacks, by some kind of animal. I didn’t even want to hear what they had to say about what happened, you must be Sky?’

‘Yes, how did you know…?’

‘I was told that you were found at the murder scene of Amy, I know your grandma, Dahlia?’

‘You know her, how?’

‘Listen, it’s pretty cold out here, we can talk back at mine, that’s is if you don’t mind being around Amy’s things, I haven’t yet cleared them out’

Sky looked at Francis. Francis took off his hat. ‘Let’s go, I think it would be best to think things over, plus I want to talk to you’ Francis said, Sky followed Daniel, Francis followed but stopped and spotted Joshua’s phone in the snow, it was lodged in the snow. He knelt down and picked it up, he rubbed the snow off and stood up looking around, there was nothing but trees and snow, the mist was masking the anything within teen feet. They all headed cautiously to Daniels house without any problems.   

 

 

    

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

81

4

 

 

 

 

 

April had had a great night with Kim, Simone, and Kim’s parents. They all sat around the table after they had finished their food that Mei had generously cooked. April had forgotten about the worries, but she had not forgotten about Sky. April felt emotional inside and really felt like releasing her tears on to Sky’s shoulders. But her night had been one of laughter with Kim’s mum and dad. They had talked about how they both met and about how Kim and April used to be when they had sleep overs. April always got up in the middle of the night with Kim and Mei would hear them rooting about down stairs, she would go down and catch them eating ice cream at about 3 o’clock in the morning. They were very hyper and such adorable girls; as much as they could be a hand full you could never be mad at them.

‘I just want to say thank you for all of this Mei’ April said.

‘Oh don’t be silly love; you know you are always welcome here. You as well Simone, you are all a part of this family’ Mei smiled and stood up, she started to pick up the plates and started to place them on top of each over.

‘Let me help you’ Simone said.

‘I don’t need any help love, you all gone and relax in the front ok?’

Li turned to April and Simone. ‘You girls need a lift home?’

‘We don’t want you going out of your way to take us home’ April said.

‘Nonsense I can’t let you two walk home after what has happened around here. I’ll refuse to let you two walk’

‘It is getting pretty late, and my dad has text me asking me what time I am coming home, I’m going to ring him now and let him know, but if you could take us that would be so good’  

‘Of course girls, let me go to the toilet and then we will get off’ Li smiled and headed up stairs.

‘Mei went into the kitchen as April, Simone and Kim stood near the front door.

‘Listen you two, call me as soon as you get home, I want to know that your both safe’

‘Don’t worry we will’ Simone said.

‘Are you going to be in class tomorrow April… oh wait… you are going to the doctors aren’t you?’

‘Yes, in the morning, then I am going to see Mr Evolon’

‘I’m coming with you’

‘No, you have classes’

‘I don’t care, you need someone with you and I’m taking no for an answer. Plus if Simone goes in she can say that I’m not feeling to good’

April smiles and hugs Kim. ‘Thank you Kim, it really means the world to me’

Li heads back down the stairs. ‘Ok girls, are you ready?’

 

 

82

 

 

 

 

 

 

Mei walks out from the kitchen. ‘You girls ready to go now?’

‘Yes thank you so much for everything Mei’ April says then hugs her. Mei hugs Simone and wishes them safe journeys.

They all wave to them as they leave and get in the back of the car.

Simone sits in the back with April and holds her hand. The drive was one of very few words, April just held Simone’s hand and watched the world pass by, how could so much happen in such a short time. It felt like people don’t go through this in a life time never mind a few weeks, not even that. But as much as April hated what had become of this town, she could not ignore the beauty of it. She had too many memories here and this was a place see wanted to grow up and to bring up her child, if not here then her home town of Montana, They finally reached the end of Aprils Street on this snowy night, the snow was as think as wool as it fell slowly. ‘You can drop me off here Li’ April said.  

‘Are you sure April?’

‘Yes it’s fine; you can go straight on and towards Simone's from here’

Li pulls over as Simone hugs April, she whispers in her ear to take care and she hopes that everything goes well for her.

‘I’ll call you when I find out what is going to happen ok?’

Simone nodded and smiled. ‘Thank you Li, I really appreciate this, and thank Mei for tonight’ April hugged Li and stepped out of the car. She waved as Li slowly drove off into the whiteness. April turned on her heel and headed to her house. She saw that there was some lights on in the house, she had texted her dad telling him she is on her way back home, that she had got a lift off of Li. As she reaches closer to her house she stops, something caught her eye. There was a girl sat on the curb wearing all black, she had a hood over her head, or at least she thought it was a girl. The girl looked up and April noticed it instantly as Atrius.

‘Atrius…?’ April said to herself.

The girl stood and removed her hood, and that moment April did not know what to do, she froze, frowned and then came back around. ‘Atrius, were the hell have you been? Everyone has been worried about you’

‘I know, but now I’m here and I feel good April, I feel really good’ Atrius tilted her head and looked at April, scanning her up and down. ‘I bet everyone in this town has been trying to figure out what the hell is happening, Neverville, the home of the goody two shoes, were nothing happens’

April noticed that something was wrong with her, she looked pale, her eyes had a tint of yellow that seemed to glow, there was a certain lust in her attitude, she was different. ‘Were have you been? Where is Corey?’

‘Corey…’ she said to herself quietly. ‘I think he is in a better place now, much better then here’

‘What are you doing here? Does your mom know that you’re safe?’

‘My mother doesn’t care about me…’ Atrius paused then walked over to April, she moved April’s hair away from her face and stared at her.

     

 83

 

 

 

 

 

 

‘You were always so beautiful April; you have something I always wanted’

‘Atrius…’

‘A father’

‘You have a mother, I don’t’

‘Yes, I guess we have something that each of us don’t, but at least your mother would have stayed around, I don’t even know my father, he wanted nothing to do with me’

‘Is this why you hate me?’

Atrius laughed. ‘No, I don’t hate you April, but anything I have done wrong in the time we have known each other I apologise’

April looked at her top; there was a hole in the clothing in her right shoulder. Atrius walked around April. ‘You can’t tell anyone that you know that I’m alive’

‘But…’

‘April, you can’t, the reason is because I’m...’ she paused and looked at April’s stomach, Atrius new that she was pregnant with Sky’s child she sensed it, she smiled to herself. ‘I’m Pregnant’

‘I… never knew, why didn’t you say anything? I mean we could go to the doctors and…’

‘No, I want to keep this quiet, you can understand can’t you?’

April did understand, she understood because it what she wanted to do until she could tell anyone else. Atrius was reading April too easy; Atrius wanted April right where she wanted her.  

‘What about Corey, does he know?’

‘You could say that, he and I want to sort things out on our own, we have been getting help from friends, friends that no one knows about, not yet that is’

‘So what is you want me to do?’

Atrius walked to the front of April and was inches away from her face, Atrius put her hands on Aprils face; her hands were so cold April thought, it was cold out but that cold. It was like they had been turned into ice.

‘April, I want you to keep my secret quiet, I have got to sort things out and I know I have been horrible to you in the past but I have found a new meaning now, I don’t even want you to tell Sky. As much as I can tell you love him, I would appreciate that you keep this quiet, it would destroy me forever’

‘I promise I won’t tell, but what about university?’

‘It can wait’ Atrius moved April’s hair away from her neck; Atrius looked at the smoothness and beauty that cried out to her, Feed, Feed. The veins of blood travelled to her, giving her such a kick, she was tempted. Atrius thanked April and hugged her, Atrius moved her head back, her mouth was an inch away from her neck. Her teeth grew out and the points of her teeth touch her skin. And within that second, Atrius looked up and saw a deathly shadow appear, the tall red eyed creature that looked like the grim reaper shot towards her, scaring her away from April. Atrius jumped back and turned her head away from April.

‘What is it? Are you ok April?’

 

 84

 

 

 

 

 

 

‘Yes I’m fine, I just need to go, I feel a bit emotional’

‘Are you going to be ok? You can’t wonder the streets alone, not with the attacks and all’

‘Atrius turned around and put her hood up. ‘I will be fine, trust me, I will get in touch when I need you ok? And remember don’t tell anyone, I’m trusting you’

‘I won’t, I promise’

April looked at her house, at the lights that still shined out of the window, she looked back to Atrius, she had vanished, as if she wasn’t even there. ‘Atrius…’ there was nothing, just the snowflakes that stuck to her head and clothes. April felt very emotional, and she could understand what Atrius was going through, even if April was naive, but that was April, she was too nice of a person and saw the good in people. Even if they have been evil in their past she always thought about second chances. April headed back home and saw her dad sat in the living room watching TV; she went over as he looked back to her.

‘April’ he stood. ‘Are you ok?’

‘Yeah I’m fine dad, I was at Kim’s, I have had a good night. Mei cooked for us’

‘Good, I’m glad to see you’re ok, how is Mei and Li?’

‘Good, they have had a good night; they really took my mind off of a lot of things. How has work been?’

‘Not the same these past few days, well not the same since the attacks really, we still have that police guard on the gate, guess it can’t help for protection, but it makes you feel on edge’

‘I sure when all of this is over everything will go back to normal, and we can all get on with our lives’ April smiles, ‘I’m going to my mums grave tomorrow, I’m heading into town with Kim and then going to put some fresh flowers on her grave’

‘April, you don’t have to…’

‘No, I want to dad, I feel that I haven’t been recently and I want to go’

‘You not going to university tomorrow, I don’t want you being too distracted from your studies’

‘I spoke to Mr Evolon and he is ok with it, there has only been one more assignment that I have to do, he understands, plus Kim needs me with her tomorrow’

‘I hope everything is ok?’

‘Yes, just something Kim is going through’ what a lair.

April kept her eye contact to a minimal, she would be found out in no time that something was wrong, but maybe he had already figured this out? April yawned, ‘I’m going to go to bed now, I’m tiered and I have to be up early in the morning’

‘I can give you a lift in the morning before work tomorrow’

‘No it’s ok dad, Kim is driving us there, she is borrowing Mei’s car and she will take me there’

‘I don’t think I have ever seen Kim drive?’

‘Trust me, she isn’t the best driver in the world, but her mum is off tomorrow so she is letting her borrow it, god help us all’ they both laughed.

 

85

 

 

 

 

 

 

April hugged Stanley and then headed up stairs; she stopped halfway up and turned to him. ‘You going to bed soon’

‘Yes, I’m going to hit the sack soon, just got a couple of things to do’

‘Ok dad’ she smiled and went up to her room. She placed all of her things on the floor and sat at the end of her bed. She thought about texting Sky, she needed to text him, just to tell him she loved him and missed him, so she did just that.

 

I know you said to get on with my life until we sort things out but I just want to tell you that I miss you so much, and I love you so stupidly. I really hope you’re ok, and I’m letting you know that I’m fine, going to see Mr Evolon tomorrow and hopefully we can sort something out. All my love April xxx

 

April looked back at her phone before placing it down and getting ready to get into bed, she looked at Emily’s number, she had thought about Emily and how she could really talk to her. She wouldn’t mention that she is pregnant, but just having her around for a few hours would be enough. April didn’t know if she would she her?

April started to Text Emily.

 

Hi Emily it’s April, I just wanted to let you know that I’m ok, me and Sky are. We are sorting things out on our own and trying to figure out what we can do about the situation, hopefully everything will be back to normal soon. I don’t know if I should be asking you this but I really miss talking to you, I would love to see you again and maybe I can have some of your special cake again lol. Ps. thank you so much again for what you did, me and Sky were so grateful, Love April xx

 

April smiled and placed her phone on the side table at the side of her bed; she dressed and got into bed. She lied awake in the dark as the snow fell softly past the window, the moon was whole and clear, the stars looked so bright and sparkly, there where so many of them tonight she thought. She placed her hand on her stomach and slowly rubbed it around in a circular motion. She smiled and forgot about every bad thing that had happened; she was too caught up in the miracle that was inside of her.

She still couldn’t believe that she was pregnant; she was just hoping that the doctor would help her that this was not a fluke; she had taken a test but how accurate were they? She would be cut up if there was bad news, but April was confident, she was confident that everything will be ok and with Kim at her side she felt so much better, Kim would never leave her side. This was a whole new chapter in Aprils life now, she had never thought about having kids, it never appealed to her, if someone had told her she would be pregnant at her age she would call them a liar, but that was the future, that was life. You can never say what kiss going to happen, you can’t see what will happen in a days’ time, a weeks’ time, months or years. You have to live for the now and let the future guild you in the path you were chosen.  

 

   

86

 

 

 

 

 

 

But it was safe to say that April believed in fate, she started to feel in control of her life now, before she didn’t know what she was doing; she thought about what am I going to do in the future? Will I find someone? Will I find my true purpose? But now all of these answers seemed to fit their way into her future, they would find their own way into her life. And April could nothing on this night but smile and wonder that she will be a mother and hoped that her mother who is looking down upon her would be happy, happy that her daughter has become a grown woman and would be as good as a mother as she would have been.  

      

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

   

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

87

5

 

 

 

 

 

The fire crackled away back at Daniel Showl’s house, he had brought out two whisky’s, one of them Francis gulped down as he rested his arm on the window and stared out to the wilderness of Hollow woods, he could see the ends of scattered bridge to the left and the trees that looked to go on for miles. Daniel had phoned the hospital as soon as they had got back, he asked if they have had any trouble there and that everyone is ok, they said they have been the same as they have always been, they said they have still been watching the progress of Withington and Dempsey. After the call Daniel explained that they mustn’t have heard the shots, Francis thought that was good news, as long as the people are safe there, then so will be Withington and Dempsey. They could have gone back and checked but it was too risky and it may have led whatever it was into the hospital. Francis thought about how people were being picked off one by one and that they could be next, what the hell is going on around here where his exact thoughts. ‘Your partner’ Daniel said to Francis.

‘Don’t know, god’ he turned around. ‘We can’t stay here and do nothing’

‘We can’t go out there’ Sky said.

‘Why not, that thing is still here and has my partner is somewhere. That’s if he isn’t already been dragged to hell’ he said quietly.

‘It’s just too risky, we can’t go out now, if we do then it could be one of us’

Daniel stood near the fire and looked at a picture of Amy. ‘You know if it helps I’m on the council here’

‘You’re on the council? Then you know Julia?’ Francis said holding Joshua’a phone then looking at it.

‘Julia is in charge now, now that Islam has had the same fate as most of the people here in the town, including my Amy’ Daniel took hold of the picture and stared at it.

Sky looked at Daniel. ‘Amy, how do you know that it wasn’t me? Who told you about her in the first place?’

‘Like I said I knew your grandma, it was a long time ago, she used to help out a lot with some of the festival’s we did here and I think after you left see spent a lot of her time with working with us. She had some great ideas for the schools, so what I have heard about you I know that you didn’t do this Sky, I know that something is out here and so do a lot of people, we just don’t know what? Amy was a nice girl but we all know that she needed help’

‘She had a drug addiction; she wasn’t going to do anything bad’

 

 

 

 

 

 

88

 

 

 

 

 

 

‘No Sky, she was depressed, ever since her mother had died she wasn’t the same, she wanted what a lot of her friends had, she wanted her family. I was here to pick up the pieces but it wasn’t the same, she became so miserable I had to get her help, then when I found out she was doing drugs I had no option to send her to get help, she hated it, started to blame me that her parents weren’t alive, wouldn’t speak to me for days then would apologise, then it started to get worse, coming in late at night, off her head with drugs an drink. I always tried to help but she just refused and told me to keep out of her life, I always knew that something like this would happen to her, if it wasn’t the drugs then she would have done something to harm herself’

‘No, not Amy, yeah she took drugs but she liked being around her friends, she liked being out. Everyone has their flaws’

‘Sky, I brought her up, I lived with her for all these years and she just felt lonely without their mum and dad, I caught her one night cutting her arms, its one step away from her wrists’

Everyone paused for a few seconds; Sky rubbed his eyes and then turned to Daniel.

‘How did you find out about her? Her death I mean’

‘I was told when she arrived at the hospital, one of the officers told me that she had been attacked and that you were found at the crime scene. I knew it must have been a mistake, I told them that and that I wanted to see her body, I saw the injuries, they don’t leave your head for some time you know. I’m kept away some nights, thinking about what I could have done to prevent her from being the way she was, I blame myself for the way she was, I guess I just wasn’t much of a father figure for her’

‘You can’t blame yourself for the way she ended up, she has been troubled and you did what you could, she knew she had someone who really cared about her. She knew you loved her and I’m sure she could say she was sorry for the way she was’

‘You think she is in a better place?’ Daniel said as he felt emotional, he missed her but knew that she was away from the pain she carried with her. All those times she spent in her room alone, just staring out into the night, her heart broke and hollow. She knew she had a problem but she never would admit it, but it was the way it ended for her that bothered Daniel, she had been killed and that was not the way to go. Daniel wanted to find out what was doing this more than anyone else and with him on the council in Neverville he had some kind of responsibility, a responsibility to stop this from happening again, Sky and Francis were here and Daniel was sure that Francs would want to stay and stop this, his partner had gone, he could still be alive and he would almost certainly go out and start to look for him.

 

 

 

89

 

 

 

 

 

 

That was his job to find people, but whatever they were dealing with they needed people behind them, they needed the council that would listen to what they have to say. Sky had ideas and Daniel wanted to help, it was one of the last things they could do to help, but there was something that Daniel had to tell them about the town. He just wished they would understand the reasons.     

‘I hope so, but there can’t be a worse place right now to be can there?’ Sky said standing, he glanced at Francis who was sat on a chair, his face in the dark but his eyes where lit under his hat. Sky was thinking what he was thinking; did he blame Sky for what has happened? Was he thinking it was a big mistake coming up here? Sky looked at Daniel who sat himself down and poured himself another shot of whisky. ‘There’s one thing you have to know about this town, we as a community, as a hole, have worked very hard to keep the town to the standard that it is, or should I say as it was. We had spent years of dedicating time towards the family’s here, to the people and their needs; this town is one of the safest towns in the country or in the world in my opinion. The crime rate is as low as anywhere else and we have won numerous awards for behaviour and upbringing of the young. We attract visitors from all over, they come and stay and hike, they come and join in the festival we have here, so many family look at this place and think it’s all ways snowing, it must be a cold place to live but as you know it isn’t, we can’t help with the snow but the weather here is good, beautiful, the sun rises and the sun sets are the most amazing thing on this planet when you see it and appreciate it, you know i saw the most beautiful sunrise when Amy was a child, I sat her just over there in front of the window’ he pointed. ‘I had so many memories like that but I would have never guessed how she would have turned out, I just wouldn’t have known’ he said shaking his head then taking a sip of his whisky.

Francis leaned forward, took his hat off and placed it on the table in front of him. ‘We all have regrets, I hell I have regrets coming up here. But at least you were there for her, what happened was… just life, she had a problem and you tried to help, she did not want it. You can’t blame yourself, but we have a problem here, my partner is missing, probably still out there, could be alive, we have two officers in the hospital, over six or seven dead, and we have two still missing, and to top that off we have a bent Detective and a corrupt Mayor for what I have gathered’

‘It sounds bad when you put it like that but we can’t go around saying that the Mayor has any part in this’

‘I know it’s hard to believe Daniel but I personally think he is, something is going on and all of this, all this effort to get me arrested was for nothing’

‘Yeah well, if he is then we do have a problem’

‘What were you going to say about the town?’ Sky said.

 

 

 

 

 

90     

 

 

 

 

 

 

Daniel finished his whisky and thought about pouring another; Sky placed his hand over the bottle and glazed at him. ‘No’ he shook his head. ‘That’s not the path you want to go down’ Daniel looked at Sky then at Francis, he stood and went over to the fire and threw another two logs into it. He turned around. ‘The town, the council will not send for help’

‘What do you mean?’ Sky said.

‘What he is saying Sky is that they can’t risk getting the authorities involved or anyone else about this matter’

‘But I don’t understand…’ Sky said.

‘Because if they do, everything they have worked for, all these achievements after this would fly out of the window isn’t that right Daniel?’

‘You have to understand, we have tried to solve this ourselves, we thought that with the Mayor bringing up someone from America it would be a good thing. We all thought he was doing a favour for the Mayor at first, and we didn’t think about why he was here, we just thought if he can solve this then everything will go back to the way it was. We were wrong and it started to get worse, and then the idea of having a US Marshal would be a good thing, if it was solved then no one would know and it would be just another case amongst millions that people don’t know about’

‘So because of you, the council you have put the town over the people. Your granddaughter has just been killed and many more and all you can think about is caring about the reputation of the town’ Sky was angry, he couldn’t believe that they would do that. Neverville was his home but keeping this quiet was asking for trouble. ‘Listen, we can arrange a meeting tomorrow, you can tell the whole council, the ones that show up about what you know and your ideas’

‘Why me? Why do you think I can do anything?’

‘Because you have seen this, you know about it, more than anybody does. You and the Marshal have experienced what no one who is alive has, you can help this town Sky, we can give you what you need just as long as you stop this’

Francis looked at Sky, he looked at him and thought about what did he actually know, he thought that Sky knew something more than he has told, Francis thought that Sky knew more, that he was holding something back.

‘All this time I thought that this town, that the sensible people that are running it would do everything possible to get rid of this… this disgusting and horrible vermin’

Sky lowered his head and put his hands at the back of his head, Francis looked at Daniel. ‘So… what about the reporters? What about the stories?’

‘The only reporters that have got anything are still here, some of them are staying in town in the inns, but they have nothing but animal attacks. It nothing new, only new to this town but as long as they think it is that then that will not be a problem’

‘Rain Jesse had the real footage, I know she has but no one has seen her for days. I think something has happened to her after she left the Hambilton estate’

 

 

 

91

 

 

 

 

 

 

‘Murdered?’ Daniel said.

‘Maybe, I think whatever she had on camera would have been on the news by now, but what do I know’ Sky stood and made his way to the archway that lead to the stairs were a spare room was that Daniel had arranged for him to sleep, he stopped at the archway and softly said. ‘I’ll meet with the council tomorrow, and explain everything to them’ he turned and made his way around the corner. Francis stood and placed his hat back on, he walked to the front door open it.

‘You going out’ Daniel said.

‘I need to talk to my wife and explain that I’m not going to be home for a while, being here in this situation or being home with my wife and I choose to be here. What kind of man would I be if I walked away from this now’ he walked outside as Daniel watched him through the window, he stopped on the steps and looked out to the quietness and blackness that stared him right in the eyes, letting him know that it’s here to stay.    

 

Sky headed upstairs and saw the dark room that lay in front of him, the room was a jar, he knew it was Amy’s, there was a sign on the front that said “Nothing can stop me from doing what I want to do” Sky thought about that and it was probable that exact thing that got her killed, if not how she was killed she would have done something stupid anyway, Sky didn’t believe kit at first but the more he thought about her and her life, her addiction and depression she would have become worse and it would have affected Daniel even more than it did. Sky looked around the room, it was dark at first until he turned on a small light on the table to his left, the room looked to have been left as it was, the room was quite messy. Clothes dumped on the side, all of them smelling of weed, smoke, an ash tray lay on the window ledge, it looked like she had spent time here, as the chair wicker chair looked worn as if she never left it. Sky walked over to the window and sat in the chair, he looked out of the window as it looked out to the back of Hollow woods; he tried to imagine what Amy had seen that night, that creature she had seen. How stoned she was that night and what she thought at the time, Sky could see it now, it jumping into the trees and out of sight, probably just killed its victim trying to survive or maybe some other reason, but it was out there, it had Joshua and god knows what has happened to him. But what about Atrius? He thought, was it Atrius he saw? But it couldn’t be, her eyes where yellow, her strength, speed, what has she turned into? And was it because of the creature? Had it turned her? Sky’s headache worsened, he couldn’t think any more and thought about heading to his room, as he stood he spotted a diary under her bed. He stared at it for a few seconds, its red cover with an elastic strap was wedged between two other books, he bent down and picked it up, he went to the door and looked out to see if anyone was coming, it was safe for now. He sat back down in the chair and opened the journal.

 

 

 

92

 

 

 

 

 

 

The journal was written as if she was stoned, often mistakes but her hand writing was neat, Sky flicked through as it talked about how she was feeling most of the time, about how she loved her granddad and how she doesn’t deserve him. She knows she has been horrible in the past and has a problem; she had admitted it but would never say, she mentioned that the drugs took her away from the pain, the pain of life; she hated herself and could never find who she was. There were a few pages on her parents but not much, she probably didn’t want to talk about it, her parents looked to be a huge part and she missed them dearly. Sky thought that there was nothing else of interest here, until he turned over one last page and spotted a drawing of the creature, she had seen it and had wrote about that night she seen it. She called it “the black angel of sins” one of the passages read.

 

I ‘am stoned and can hardly write but this is a special occasion, I don’t know if it’s me or the drugs but I have seen the black angel of sins, I’m not sure if it is real or it’s my mind, I’m not sure what is real anymore, I just don’t want to go back to rehab. If only that thing with its bright red eyes of flames would come back and take me away from this pain I feel, I no longer want to be a part of this world, I want to be let go and be taken to a better place where I can finally see my parents, to say how sorry I am that I have wasted my life.

 

There was one last page that spoke about the encounter with Sky and Amy, she said that he was very persistent and needed to calm down, but she wished that she never seen it, that maybe it was real and it could be the reason people are being murdered around here. And that was all, after that there was a few black pages, Sky closed the book and took it with him. He thought about having this as evidence to show the council that someone has seen it and that if he wakes early in the morning he can catch Mr Evolon and persuade him to attend the council meeting tomorrow, the fabric and the journal, plus everything that Sky and Francis have to say will make them realise that there is something here that is killing people and it isn’t human.

Sky turned off the light and went to his room, a plain room with just the bed and a few draws and cupboards, it was quiet small. He undressed and fell asleep.

 

Sky was in his dream land again, this time he was alone staring up at the tree, he could not see the little girl, he walked up to the tree and looked around, he looked at where she was digging but there was nothing. He heard laughing coming from two kids, he looked around and saw the little boy chasing the little girl, they were playing and laughing. Sky smiled, they both stopped and looked at Sky, the little boy spoke. ‘He is turning’ he then looked at the little girl and suddenly within a second he turned into the dark creature with one eye and covered the little girl with a dark mist. Sky looked around as if he was scared, scared it would take him as well, he looked down and the little boy was stood looking at him, the boy spoke in the Francis’s voice. ‘What is it you know? What are you not telling me? Why should I believe you?’ Sky woke with Francis looking over him; his gun was in Sky’s mouth.

93

 

 

 

 

 

 

Francis was looking at Sky with a crazed look in his eyes, the gun felt cold in his mouth, Sky held his hands up, his eyes had only just opened and it only occurred to him what was happening. Sky just looked at Francis, did nothing else but wait, wondering what he was going to do.

‘My partner is missing, probably dead, I’m here far away from my wife and we have the whole town that is blinded by what is actually happening, not only that we have a… what seems to me a corrupt Mayor and a detective that I have no authority over having a part in this. A f*****g creature or creatures that are vampires, which I’m still trying to get my head around. Now you best tell me what is going on, I feel you know something, I’m not afraid to kill you, I’ll blow your brain all over these cushions’ he cocked the six shooter with his thumb. Sky mumbled something and he moved the gun away slowly.

‘Easy Francis, don’t let this get to you, I need you to be calm’ Sky said softly.

‘Don’t tell me to be calm’

‘Ok, ok, but I have told you everything I know, I only know as much as what I have told you. The diary under my pillow was in Amy’s room…’ Francis lifted the pillow as he still pointed the gun at Sky.

‘And when where you going to tell me about this?’

‘I was going to wait until the meeting tomorrow, its evidence that Amy had seen the creature, I was going to go early in the morning to the university and get Mr Evolon to bring the fabric so we can tell them what the situation is. It would help them believe…’

Francis put the gun to Sky’s head, Sky couldn’t make out most of Francis, it was dark in the room and the only light was from the moon outside, often lighting up his anger and fear that reflected back to Sky. Francis un-cocked the gun and sat back on the edge of the bed, as Sky still had his hands up, he blow out all the air from his lungs.

Francis looked at the diary, he placed it down on the bed and put his head down, he was in a white t-shirt and had only his boxer shorts on, he placed the gun on the bed.

‘You actually believe all of this?’ he said.

‘Yes, not at first but with what has happened to me and what I have seen, yes. There is history to back all of this up, Withington knows it and if she was here now she could have told the council that this things or things has been around for years’

‘How has this happened, how has nobody ever been able to know’

‘Because they have ways of keeping their secret, Withington told me that in her research she found out that the creatures must have been manipulating people that had power where ever they were, so if they ever got caught they would dispose of them. And I think that’s what is happening here, the Mayor runs this town and I think the same has happened to him and the detective’    

 

 

 

 

 

94

 

 

 

 

 

 

‘Then if this is real, then we have a problem you know that?’

‘I know, but out here we are far from other towns. Yes some people do work outside of here but it must take them over an hour to get there, we are sat between the mountains and the sea and this makes this the perfect place for them. But like I said their here for something and I need to find out what it is. If we can convince the council about what is happening it will give us a better chance’

‘And what are you going to say to them? That there is vampires attacking the town, that there is some kind of creature that has been around for hundreds of years and is here looking for something? I can’t see them believing this Sky’

‘I have a plan, as soon as they know what is happening they will believe us, they have to, I mean the town can be back to normal in the day because they can only come out at night. The schools can go back to normal the shops and the people going to work, but at night there needs to be a curfew, as long as people stay in at night it should be safe, we have to try, and then it’s only a matter of time before the thing approaches me, it wants me and whatever I have which I don’t have a clue what it is but we have to try’

There was a long pause, Francis stood and grabbed his gun and looked out of the window. ‘I feel I have been doing this job too long now, I feel that I owe my wife my time for once, you know she wasn’t happy that I said I was going to be away longer than I said. She works hard and I guess it will keep her busy, my daughter… she is very clever, she must get it from her mother’s side, I sure do miss her, and ever since she left her mother has felt a big loss, I said that I would be there for her… I’m stupid to stay here and risk everything I have, Joshua… what do I tell my chief? His family?’

Sky looked at him for a few seconds. ‘But you have done the right thing, you are a good person Francis, you have chosen to stay and help the people here when you could have left’

‘You know, nobody knows this but when I was growing up I didn’t want to be anything to do with the law, I only followed it because my dad and his dad where marshals. I wanted to be watch smith, can you believe that?’

‘Is that why you carry that pocket watch?’

‘No, well part of me yes, that watch is worth a lot of money, my great granddad had that in the first world war, he found it on a soldier. It was always in the family and it was passed down, when it was given to me by my dad I broke it, but I fixed it, and I tried to do the same with loads of different watches, I would find old ones and try to fix them and restore them. But it wasn’t a career option for me, no; I was forced to follow in the footsteps as my father as did my dad’  

‘You will see your family again Francis, I can promise that, I just want you to trust me on this. I would not want to live the rest of my life knowing that this thing is still alive and could be doing the same when we have left when we had a chance to stop it’

 

 

 

 

95

 

 

 

 

 

 

‘Get some rest’ he said walking past Sky and headed for the door.

‘What did Tomas Lee say to you before he left?’

‘At the station?’

‘Yeah’

‘He said, “Enjoy the rest of your night, I have things to attend to” he gave me a smile I would have loved to wipe off his face. Then he left… goodnight Sky’

Francis closed the door and Sky listened as his footsteps faded down the hall, a door closed and Sky sat up for a few minutes thinking about Tomas Lee and what he was up to. He then thought about April and read the message she had sent him. Sky smiled and told her that he loved her and everything will be ok, he missed her and hoped that she is ok. He had a lot to sort out and that she will see the town back to normal in the day. Sky put his phone at the side of his pillow and set his alarm to wake early, he wanted to see Mr Evolon and get him to attend a private meeting with the council. He thought about his grandma and sent a text to Anna; he waited a few minutes hoping that she was awake and would text him back. The phone light came on and she said of her worry for him, but was glad he was ok, that his grandma was asking about him and she was doing ok. Sky shed a tear reading about her, he text her back saying that he will be home tomorrow and apologised for not being there as much as he should be, and told Anna that she was the most wonderful person in the world and he didn’t deserve her. She text him back saying. It’s not your fault, I could never ask for someone as wonderful as you, just be careful and we will be waiting for you J

Sleep was what Sky needed, he slept and had a blank dream, a dream of black and nothing more.

 

  

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

96

Chapter 6

Live in the light,

Hide in the dark.

 

 

 

April stepped out into the morning light and watched the sunrise creep up over the tops of the houses that sat across from her. It was beautiful and April thought about if her child could see something so beautiful? So unique. But it was only in the early stages, and the life inside of her would be so small, just growing, April felt a great relieve in her, Happy and emotional was the words to describe how she felt. She looked to the right and saw Kim pull up, April jumped in and they drove in to town. Just out of town were the doctors. There was only two that ran the business, they were both married and started up the business themselves. April was surprised that they were open at this time, some of the shops were just opening as well, Kim parked at the side of the doctors. It wasn’t a big place and had the name Mr & Mrs Fields above the doctor sign that blew slightly in the wind with some snow that sat on top. They entered the building and stood at the reception desk, there was an older woman that wore glasses on the edge of her nose on the phone, she was talking to someone and was booking her in for a terrible cough. The woman turned around and looked at April then Kim, ‘How can I help you? Have you got an appointment?’

‘No, I thought I could come down and see someone’

‘You know you should book but with the way things are some people including the older are too scared to come out, Mr & Mrs Fields are busy traveling out to peoples house’s, what is it you need to see them about?’

‘I’m pregnant’ April said quietly.

‘You’re probably one of the youngest we have had here, how long are gone? Or have you just found out?’

‘About a week, I have been feeling sick in the mornings and have been sick a few times in the day. I have took a pregnancy test and it said I was positive, I’m a bit worried because I didn’t think you felt this way until a few weeks’

‘No it’s perfectly normal, I guess it depends on the person as well’

‘I just want to talk to someone who can give me some advice and make sure that the pregnancy test wasn’t wrong’

‘She is just a bit emotional at the minute, we would appreciate it if she could see someone today’ Kim said with her arm around a vulnerable April.

‘I understand, Mr Fields has got a patient who is very sick and he has to go and check up on her, but Mrs Fields will be available, you two take a seat and I will let you know when she can see you, in the meantime do you want anything?’

‘No we will be fine’ Kim said walking over to the seats with April and sits down. The receptionist heads into the room at the back and comes out a minute later. ‘Mrs Fields will see you in a few minutes ok’ the receptionist said smiling then going back to business.

 

 

 

 

 

 

96

 

 

 

 

 

 

‘Are you ok?’ Kim said to April, April blew out and smiled. ‘Yes, just a bit nervous being here. I was ok this morning’

‘It’s ok, I’m here and I’m not leaving your side’

‘Thank you Kim, I really appreciate it that you have come here’

‘You don’t have to thank me April, I would do anything for you, everything is going to be fine’ April smiled as Kim held her hand.

April relaxed herself and looked around; the room had a few seats and had a small fire place across from them. The walls had some pictures about your health, each giving you advice about protecting you immune system with vitamins; one was about feeling sick, saying that if you do then contact your doctor straight away never put anything on hold. The atmosphere was calm and quiet until Mr Fields came out of the door with his bag and his suit with waist coat, he turned to the receptionist and told her that he was on his way to see Dahlia Ederson, Sky’s dad’s mother. April over heard and then watched as he walked out of the doctors, April stood and told Kim she will be two seconds, April caught up to Mr Fields before he got into his car.

‘Mr Fields’ she said.

‘Yes’

‘Sorry to stop you but I overheard you saying you’re going to see Dahlia?’

‘Yes that is correct, you family?’

‘I’m Sky’s girlfriend, if you know Sky?’

‘You’re April?’

‘Yes’ she was trying to think how he knew.

‘Dahlia talks about you a lot, especially Sky. Says that you two make the most beautiful couple’ he smiled. ‘She is a wonderful woman and she has been a good friend over the years’

‘So you know her well?’

‘Very well, she used to help me, well see used to help a lot of people with anything involving what was good for the town’

April smiled. ‘How is she?’

‘April… you have to remember she is sick as you know and her condition is not good. She has done well over the years to keep on going, she is a very strong woman and I’m doing the best I can to help her’

‘Everything seems to be going wrong here doesn’t it?’ April said softly.

‘I will admit it’s not the best year this town has had. But people have to stick together, some people still want to live their lives, there are some strong people here that are willing to fight for what they believe in, and Dahlia is one of them. I will promise that i will do the best I can to help her’

‘Thank you, will you tell her that I said hello and that she is the strongest woman I know’ April smiled.

‘Yes, of course I will, I’m sure she would love to see you in person though’

‘Soon, she will see me soon I promise’

 

 

97

 

 

 

 

 

 

Mr Fields got into his car, April watched as he drove off in his silver BMW, she headed back inside and sat next to Kim who was wondering where she went, Ms Fields came out and called her in. April looked at Kim then back to Mrs Fields.

‘She can come in as well’ Mrs Fields said.

April walked in with Kim and closed the door after them.

In the room was how you would imagine a doctor’s office, posters on the wall about your health, their credentials on the wall with a wooden frame, a desk with computer and a room to the left of them that had a bed and all the equipment they need. The room was welcoming and it felt a sense of easiness, a sense of calmness that made you feel you were in the right place. April and Kim seated themselves as Mrs Fields typed on her computer, Kim held Aprils hand and stared at her with a calming smile and a slight rub of her thumb on April’s hand.

‘Ok, so how long since you had sex’

‘A week ago I think, I have had morning sickness and I’m late’

‘Ok, have you taken a pregnancy test?’

‘Yes, it came up positive, but I want to be sure, I would like some advice’

Ms Fields looked at her then at Kim, she placed her pen down on the desk. See was an attractive woman who looked to be in her forties, she kept herself in good shape and had a certain look of confidence she carried with her. She reminded April of Emily.

‘Could I ask were the father is?’

‘He is quiet busy with things at the minute’

‘Does he know?’

‘No, I haven’t told him, I haven’t told my parents wither, I’m scared what they will say’

Mrs Fields paused for a few seconds. ‘I would advise that you tell them, I know it can be hard but the longer you wait the harder it will get’

‘I know, and I will tell them’

‘Ok, well let’s get you into the other room and we can take a test, it’s just the same as before, at least you will find out for sure’

‘What happens after that?’ Kim says.

‘Well if she is pregnant then she will have to book in for a scan in a few weeks’

‘Is there anything she should do in that time?’

‘I will give her a book; it will tell you everything she needs to know. But just return to normal until I see her again’

Kim smiled at April, April smiled back. Mrs Fields smiled at them both then looked at April. ‘Ok let’s get you in the room to my right and we’ll get started’

They both stood and entered the room with the bed, Kim waited in the office and text Simone telling her how things were going.

April sat on the bed and waited as Mrs Fields prepared the test.

‘All I want you to do is to go to the toilet and do what you did before, easy’ she smiled. 

 

 

 98

 

 

 

 

 

 

In the room was another room to the right with a toilet, April didn’t need to drink any water she already felt like she needed to go.

‘Can I ask you something?’

‘Yes of course’

‘Do you have any children?’

‘I have a little daughter, she is seven next week’

‘How do you feel about what is happening, I heard that all the schools are closed’

‘Quite disturbing, Especially for parents like me, I have to tell my daughter that she can’t go to school because it their week off, she loves going to school because her friends are there, people don’t know what to do, I am scared out of my skin if anything happened to her. At the minute she is staying with my sister who lives on the outskirts of town near the school she attends, and I still worry’

April thought about what she knew, she thought about telling her something to calm her about her daughter. She knew what it was, well she thought she knew but wasn’t completely sure, April new that soon she is going to be the same and is going to start to worry as much as all the other mother here. She was in a situation where she had to decide what she was going to do.

‘I think you should wait until the council decide what is going to happen, if it’s an animal then I’m sure they will find it. It is a big place outside of this town and I think sooner or later it will eventually be found’ April’s words came out with uncertain tone, she knew the chance of catching this thing was looking very slim.

‘Let’s hope so, I really do… ok April if you want to go to the toilet and I will wait here, if you need water to help…’

‘No that will be fine I need to go anyway’

After April finished she headed back to the office and sat down at the side of Kim. Kim smiled at her. ‘You ok?’ April smiled.

Mrs Fields came back to the desk and sat. ‘I’m pleased to announce that you are pregnant’ she said smiling.

April hugged Kim and started to cry, she knew she was but she wanted to be sure, this was the start of something wonderful and what April thought as magical.

April wiped her tears away and looked at Mrs Fields. ‘So what now?’

Mrs Fields handed her a book about pregnancy and told her to read it. ‘I’m going to book you in for an appointment in two weeks ok, it’s only going to be a scan and I’ll check on you to make sure you are ok, I’ll leave you my personal number I case you have any questions ok?’

April smiled and left the doctors in a mixed mood. She was happy that she was pregnant and that she had help from the doctor, it was nice of Mrs Fields to give April her personal number and that made her feel a big sense of relief that she had a professional there on call when she needed it. But there was still too much that was going on around here and she still had to work up the courage to tell Sky and her dad.

  

 

 

99

 

 

 

 

 

 

Kim decided that they should go back to university; April wanted to see Mr Evolon and tell him how things went. April sat in the car as Kim drove them away from the doctors and to the university, on the way April received a text from Emily.

 

You are always welcome here love, but I’m a bit tied up at the minute, if you can I can send Doria to pick you up from where ever you want? Love E xx

 

April smiled and texted her back, she replied that she can pick her up from the university in an hour if it was ok with her. ‘Who you texting?’ Kim said.

‘Sky… just need to tell him that I’m ok’ April smiled and knew that she hated lying; Kim looked at her quickly and then turned back to the road. ‘So you and Sky are ok?’

‘Yes, we are fine, he just wanted me to be away from him for a little while. He hated that I was involved in what he had been mixed up in’

‘Well that was really sweet that he wanted you to be away from this… this horrible mess’

‘I know, he really is wonderful, I do miss him so much though’

‘I know you do, but hey, you have other worries now, let everything sort it’s self out now. You have a baby on the way and you need to stay positive about the whole situation’

‘Yes your right, I need to start thinking about myself but I still have things I need to do in the meantime. I’m not one to walk away from something and I will always be here for Sky if he needs me, I will never abandon him, never’

Kim smiled and drove back to the university without exchanging any more words, she often glanced at April who was looking out of the window, watching the world pass her by, Kim could see her reflection in the window, smiling and thinking about a new beginning. A new beginning that felt close but out of reach, her hands often touching it, feeling it but kept pulling away, Away and out of sight.

April received a text back off Emily no words just a smiley face, April closed her phone as they arrived at the university. They entered the building and walked to their classes, Kim hugged April outside of her class. ‘I’m just going to be down the hall ok? If you need me ring me straight away yeah?’

‘Thank you Kim, thank you for coming today’

‘No problem, I’ll see you after class ok’

‘I’m going to be nipping out soon, just something I have to do, but I will ring you later ok?’ April says placing her hands on Kim’s cheeks.

‘Ok, but please be careful’

‘I will, I promise’

‘Promise?’ Kim says holding her hand.

April smiled. ‘Go on you, you need to get to class’

Kim hugged her and walked off down the hall, she looked back and smiled and shouted. ‘I love you’

‘You too?’ April replied and then turned to the window in the door; she knocked on the window to get the attention of Mr Evolon who excused his class for a moment.   

100

 

 

 

 

 

 

‘April’ he said closing the door.

‘I just wanted to say that I have been to the doctors and its official’

Mr Evolon smiled. ‘Well congratulations are in order I think’ he hugged her. ‘I really hope you know what you’re doing?’

‘I have support, the doctor was really helpful and I’m booked in for a scan in a few weeks’

‘Well you know that I’m here for you if you need anything you know that?’

‘Yes, I’m very grateful for the people that are helping me’

‘I take it you haven’t told…’

‘No, but I will, I came to ask if you are going to the council about what we talked about?’

‘I take it you haven’t talked to Sky?’

‘I have only had brief words with him, why what’s happened?’ April looked worried.

‘Nothing, he actually came to me this morning, I say this morning I mean not long ago and asked if I could bring the fabric he found to a council meeting, he has some evidence and with the fabric we can persuade the council that we have a much bigger problem here and that there are ways we can get the town back to the way it was in the day but have a curfew at night, you know, keep the people safe until something is done. He is really trying on this and with the help from that US Marshal that came up here we have a chance to change things’

‘Well that’s great, is there anything I can do?’ April said as she brightened up.

‘No, you have to stay away from this April, you have other worries now’ he looked at her stomach. ‘And I have some work for you, I have given you an assignment to do that should keep you busy, just let things sort themselves out. And I hope to see you back in class soon’ he said smiling.

‘How was he?’ April said caringly.

Mr Evolon paused. ‘He was good, he seemed to free of his bumps and bruises’ they both laughed ‘he was really determined that he had a plan, that he wanted to stop this and he is really convinced…’ he looked around then back to April. ‘That the Mayor and that detective have some part in this which is quite disturbing’

‘I hope to see him soon, I just can’t bear to see him at the minute and I’m just glad that he has told me to get on with my life… Oh I do miss him sir’ April said, she could feel herself becoming emotionally upset.

Mr Evolon hugged her. ‘I know you do April, and he misses you too, he is happy that you are safe’

‘Ok, you tell him that I’m thinking about him every second of the day and that he can’t get rid of me that easy’ she laughed wiping a tear away from her eye.

‘I will April, here’ he passed her a think envelope with some assignments in. she took the envelope and smiled, ‘I’ll be in soon, I just need some time…’

‘Take as much time as you need April’

April turned on her heel and made her way out of the university.  She sat out on the wall where the steps were and waited, often glancing over at the alleyway where Bret had died, all of that was in the back of her mind now, but never too far away.

101

 

 

 

 

 

 

April walked over to the yellow crime tape that looked to be ragged, dangling down to the floor after students have been crossing over it, all wondering what happened. But it was quiet here, everybody was in their classes so she was the only one there, it felt quiet lonely, she thought about how this town would be if things carried on, she stepped over the tape and walked to the end of the alleyway, she tried to imagine what Sky had seen that night, him running towards the creature. Bret’s body that lay on the floor, his thoughts about that moment he tried to save him. Some of Bret’s blood still stained the wall were he must have leaned against, April stood at the end of the Alleyway and looked at the dumpster, the dent at the front from were Sky had hit it was visible even if it was in the dark, she ran her fingers over the dent and moved her blowing hair away from her face, she thought about how Sky must have felt after this, trying to save someone’s life and then being accused of being the main suspect. She felt sorry for him, he had tried, he had tried to help and tried to make things better but he had been picked on, they made his time here hell and she could only imagine what he must have been thinking. Did he think that I was there for him? Does he wish he never came back here? April wanted nothing more than to go home, Sky playing with their child that they have together and sitting down with them, falling asleep in front of the fire all holding each other. That was her new life she saw in her vision, her having a great job and a wonderful family to come home to, something inside her new that she couldn’t just stand by and let him sort everything out himself, she had a few thing she wanted to do first, she wanted to see Emily and have a certain time alone with her, she always felt welcome by Emily and she felt she could talk to her about anything. But April knew that she was never going to take her pregnancy easy, she wanted this over more than Sky and she was going to do anything to stop this. She would never give up until it’s over and she knew that it was over, April walked back to the front of the university and waited for the next ten minutes until she spotted Doria, she pulled up in the 4X4 that Emily had on the night she saved her and Sky from the Hambilton estate. April waved and walked over and opened the door to the passenger side.

‘Hello April, how are you?’

‘I’m fine, I hope I’m not disturbing Emily?’

‘No, not at all, she was busy with some things so she asked me to come down and pick you up. She is really excited to see you’

‘Really?’

‘Well I think after what has happened she has been worried about you, you and Sky, I think she thought she might not see you again after you left’

‘I would never have forgot about her, she helped me and Sky and I cannot thank her enough for what she did’

 

 

 

 

 

102

 

 

 

 

 

 

‘Well, I think we should get going, I don’t want to keep Emily waiting now’ Doria said as she drove back up into the mountains, she took a different route that avoided the Hambilton estate, the place was still taped up with crime tape and seeing the house would just bring back those horrible memories. Instead they took another route that April had not been on herself. It passed through some of the most beautiful trees in Neverville, some that bent over the roads, each tree looked different, the trunks were shaped different, some bending and some straight with thick curves that rapped around other trees as they made an amazing sculpture like art design. After they passed the trees they came out into the open that overlooked the town and Lake Rue, it was spectacular, living up in the mountains had such a good view and waking up every morning to this April thought would make your day feel bright and wonderful. It was a shame that the town wasn’t as perfect as it looked at the minute. They turn off the road and on to a small dirt road that lead around the other side to Emily’s, as they reach the house April spots that the chimney was smoking, she could just imagine that Emily was sat in front of the fire waiting for her reading a book. But Emily was cooking over the fire in a cauldron; she only used the cauldron when she made a special soup she had made up herself, it contained small pieces of dear and a tomato and basil sauce, Emily called it Winter bite Soup, inside the house April watched Emily as she starred the soup. ‘It smells good’ April said stood behind Emily.

Emily turned around. ‘April’ she hugged her. ‘How long have you been stood there?’

‘Not long enough’ she smiled.

‘Here, you can help make the soup, just stair this for a couple of minutes while I get the bread’ Emily gave the wooden spoon to April and walked to the door as she looked back. ‘I hope you’re hungry?’

‘Yes, I am quite hungry, I am since I smelt this’

Emily smiled. ‘I’ll be two seconds’

April smiled and went back to starring the soup. April couldn’t help but smile that she was here, she felt safe and she loved being around Emily. She wished she had met Emily much earlier in her life, when she wanted a mother figure in her life, it might have helped her depression, but she didn’t want to confuse the two. She missed her mother but she did not want to feel that Emily was a replacement for her, it wouldn’t be fair to Emily and herself because she would have to accept that Emily is not family but a good friend. A minute later Emily came back with a tray with the bread on and placed it on a small table, Emily watched over April as she starred the soup.

‘The trick to making this soup is that the meat is really tender, it’s wonderful when mixed with the sauce’

April turned around to Emily. ‘Thank you for having me, I hope I haven’t stopped you doing whatever you were doing?’

‘Don’t be silly, I said you are always welcome here. I’m really glad you came up here I was worried about you as soon as I drove off’

‘We were ok; me and Sky haven’t seen each other since we left here’

 

 

103

 

 

 

 

 

 

‘Oh I hope nothing is wrong?’

‘No, he wanted me to get on with my life, well; he wanted me to be safe until things get better. I have texted him but it’s not the same, I really miss him’

Emily took the spoon of off April and started to stare the soup, she lifted the spoon slowly and lifted it to April’s mouth, April tasted it. ‘Mmm… that is really nice’

‘It’s good isn’t it…? Please don’t worry about things at the minute April’

‘I know I shouldn’t but I do, I worry about so many people, my dad, Sky, friends. Even my teacher’

‘I know it must be hard but things will only get better, and always remember you have people around you who are proud of you and who love you. You are very important April to a lot of people’

‘Thank you Emily’ April hugged her. Emily slowly placed her hand around April’s head and pulled her to her chest; Emily closed her eyes for a couple of seconds and felt her heart beat against hers. They both pulled away after a minute and finished preparing the soup before sitting at the table together, Doria had gone back into town to attend to one of the business’s that Emily owned. So Emily and April could spend some time together, April wanted to be alone with Emily, she wanted to tell her about her being pregnant but didn’t know how to. She thought that if anyone could make her feel good about herself it was Emily. Kim and her dad did the same but April felt something else with her, she felt a connection that she wanted, a connection she has missed all of these years between a mother figure. April did not want to talk about her mother around Emily; she felt that Emily might think that she was so empty inside that she was being used as that figure in her life. April always kept the conversation as Emily being a really close friend but someone who understands her like a mother understands her child.

‘Can I ask you something?’ April said.

‘Go ahead’

‘How long have you been here? In this house I mean?’

‘Oh I’ve been here for around eighteen years, it’s probably more. I have spent so many years here overlooking the town, so many years wondering about my choices in life, and I can honestly say that I made the right decisions, things would be different if I had decided to stay at home’

‘Where is home?’

Emily thought about that question, she had thought about where home actually was, she always felt welcome here but she never felt that she belonged. That was her reasons for staying but if only thing were different.

‘I can’t remember where home is anymore, I’ve been so private, so isolated here that I can’t think if I ever had a home’

‘But why stay so isolated? You don’t need to; I can’t imagine how you have lived up here for so long alone’

‘I guess I have got used to it over the years that it has been my life. I have my business’s but I don’t go to the shops myself, I’m lucky I have Doria to do that’      

 

104

 

 

 

 

 

 

‘Don’t you ever want to get away, leave here and start a new life?’

Emily looked outside of the window and then looked back to April, taking a sip of her soup. ‘I always wondered what it would be like to be a mother… to watch my child grow up, to see her come in from school and make her dinner. Sit down with her and watch her smile, hold her hand and laugh with her, build a snowman with her and tuck her in a night… but I never had that, I made my choices in life and I have to stick with them’

‘It’s such a waste to see someone as wonderful as you, and loving not to have that, to have such a beautiful family’

‘I could say the same thing about you April, I’m sorry that you grew up without your mother, see is proud of the person you have turned into’

‘You don’t have to be sorry, I really hope that my mother is happy and that she is happy what I have become, I guess we are in the same situation’ April smiled.

‘What both have issues about family life and are isolated?’

They both laugh. ‘Yes, I guess we are’ April said, she did feel isolated here, she felt that she was going nowhere until things have been sorted out, but at this moment in time, she was happy about her pregnancy and that she was with Emily. After they finished their dinner Emily took April into the art room where she had started a new picture, it was a big deal for Emily because she never let anyone in there, the room was where she spent most of her loneliness, where her paintings had a huge part in her life, they meant a lot to her and she felt that they were personal, each painting told a story about something in her life. On the table near the window she had started a new painting, it was a beautiful angel that was escaping the evil hands of a demon, it was more darker then her other stuff but there was something weird about it, the fact that the angel looked like April, or that’s what she thought. The demon April thought could have passed for the creature that was here in this town, hiding until it wants to come out and take lives.

‘What made you do this?’ April pointed at the painting sitting down and taking a good look.

‘I have never done anything this dark before, but I felt that since I met you that it resembles you and your quest to escape from the ordeal you have been through’

April turned around and looked down towards the other paintings that were stocked up against each other, at the front was the painting of the little girl that she hadn’t finished when April first saw it, but it looked like Emily had been busy with giving her life.

‘When I came up here you hadn’t finished that painting’ April pointed.

Emily looked at the painting and lifted it up. ‘I always wanted to draw a sweet little girl, kind of reminds me of something I never had’

April smiled. ‘You know my mother is buried at church Minerva’ April turned on her chair and looked out of the window at the town that looked small and lonely. ‘It’s so hard when you think about things you want but can’t have them isn’t it’

 

 

105

 

 

 

 

 

 

Emily placed the picture back down and stood at the side of April; she knelt down at the side of her and held her hand. ‘What is it you wish you could have about her?’

‘I wish she was here, I wish that she wasn’t buried in the ground, I would have loved just to see her smile, so I could remember it’ April looked at her. ‘You have been more of a mother figure to me, and I feel bad that I use my feelings around you, that I want to be around you because I feel if my mother was alive then I would want her to be exactly like you and I feel bad for it, I don’t want you thinking that I’m spending time here to replace that hole that I have’

‘Your mother will always be here’ Emily touched Aprils heart. ‘Your mother would be so proud of you and she would think that you are the greatest thing ever to walk on this planet, you’re feelings are perfectly natural, you shouldn’t worry about how you feel, I can see that. I feel grief, pain, and anger… I wish I had what I wanted but it isn’t possible, we have to carry on with our lives until something wonderful comes along and takes that pain away and replaces it with some new. Something that says “Life is light that shines and blinds the darkness that will never overshadow it” you must stay strong and focus on the positives than the negatives, because if you don’t, you will only put yourself in more depression, more anger and hurt. I know this and through the years I have had to let go of the things I love the most, my heart is as strong as iron, and I will never let that buckle, I can’t, and I think that is the way you should deal with it. Never give up in life April; you can’t fail if you don’t give up’

April started to shed a tear and flung herself at Emily, she wrapped her arms around Emily, Emily pulled her in to her tight and rested her head against hers.

‘Don’t leave me’ April said.

‘I will be here for you for as long as I live April, but listen to me’ Emily kept her at arm’s length. ‘I worry about your father’

‘Why?’ April said wiping a tear away from her face.

‘He is your father and I would hate for him to be wondering where you are all the time, you should be around him and supporting him’

‘I do, I really do, I love my dad more than anything’

‘Good, and so you should, never give up on him, trust in everything he tells you. I bet your father has had to deal with the loss of your mother more than anyone’

‘I know, I know that he loved my mother very dearly, he never talks about her but I know he thinks about her every day’

Emily nodded, and pulled April into her arms one last time. Emily spent the next hour with April in her art room, she pulled out a fresh piece of paper and showed April how to paint like her, April thought about something she loved doing but changed her mind, it actually wasn’t what she loved but a moment she spent with Sky, the night when the moon was full and the stars where bright. The white curtains blowing ever so softly in her room, it was the night they made love for the first time, but wanted to capture the sky and the tree that pointed into the moons light.

 

 

 

106

 

 

 

 

 

 

She spent the next hour using charcoal and drew a good picture that Emily thought was good, even Sky would love it. April was proud of it and she was having fun with Emily. Laughing and being in her company was great April thought. After they finished April took the drawing down stairs with her and followed Emily through the back of the house. Emily wanted to show April something, it was something that Emily had loved doing, see didn’t just spend years reading, doing art and trying to run her businesses, she had another great passions that was kind of a meditation to her. She couldn’t grow many flowers because of the weather here but she had something better. April followed Emily outside and instantly a light came on, it wasn’t bright but it lit up a big part of back garden, there was a maze in front of April as she tried to look through it, tried to see where it led. Emily waved her as she followed. The maze looked like it was something out of a horror movie, when someone can’t find a way out and ends up being killed. April rushed quickly so she didn’t get too far behind, she walked closely to Emily and stayed close by, she often glanced up to the top of the hedges that sat around eight foot tall. There was snow covering the tops of them, mist began to creep up around the bottom of the hedges; Emily stopped and turned to April. ‘You know it seems like this is weird but I love walking through here in the day, especially on a bright day. I have a few benches around as you can see’ she points at one, a dark coloured bench that sat against the hedges, a few strands of weeds curling around the back of the bench. ‘I come here and sit in this maze with a book, I feel safe here, feels like it’s my barrier to keep away the bad things’ she smiles. April smiled and felt a little more at ease, she could see how this maze would look in the day, even now when you look up you can see the sunset as the reddish sky looked like it had been painted with water base colours, the stars shining bright, the mountains with the white tops in the distance. It all felt overwhelming for a few brief moments before Emily continued on. It wasn’t until a few more turns that they were in the middle of the maze; April stopped and stared at the green house that was covered in green twisty veins, two benches at either side and a stone archway that had some wonderful carved shapes in it. Emily opened the door for April as she entered, inside Emily put a light on, it was a soft light that lit up the wonderful colourful flowers. Every colour you could think of was here, bright purple to a blue and white; they all stood tall and looked healthy. It was warm inside the green house that looked to be kept that way, April walked down the middle touching the flowers, April had never seen flowers like these, well she wouldn’t have in a place where it snows all the time. April walked along and touched every flower, her finger tips gliding over the tops of them, she stopped and smelled one, looked at Emily and smiled. ‘This is so wonderful’

‘Now you know where I get my flowers from for my shop’

‘You own the flower shop as well?’

‘Well, I always thought about how I could bring a bit more colour to the town’ she laughs.

‘You are so cool Emily, you have the most beautiful hobbies ever’

Emily laughs. ‘If you call them hobbies, I call them passions, I think it sounds better’

107

 

 

 

 

 

 

Emily continues as she digs her fingers into the soil of one of the plant pots. ‘You know as a little girl I used to go into other people’s gardens and steel flowers’

‘Emily, I never knew you had that in you’

‘Oh I was a sweet little girl but I didn’t care, I guess you don’t when you’re young. Oh I loved to bring home big bunches and put them in a jar in my room, I would sit down in front of them and draw them’

April smiled. ‘Was this how you pictured your life?’

‘No, no, I wanted to be Veterinarian. I always thought about helping animals, I would go out and find if a cat or a dog was in trouble and I would try and help, once I saved a bird, it couldn’t fly so I looked after it until it recovered. It made me feel good, especially about helping animals’ Emily smiled.

‘I think you would have made a great vet, even though you have some issues with your isolation’ April laughs.

Emily laughed. ‘Hey, I’m not that bad’

April thought to herself that she was amazing; she thought that she wished she could stay here with Emily. Live up here in the mountains, away from the trouble, away from the misery and sorrow of the world outside. If only she could have Sky and her dad with her, it would be perfect. April looked up towards the glass ceiling and watched the stars for a few seconds, it was only when she looked back down to Emily that she felt another case of nausea coming along, she felt it come up like water from a hose pipe. She quickly ran over to the door where there was an empty bucket and threw up as she held it close to her face knelling down. Emily rubbed her hands together be riding the soil on them and rushed over placing her hand on her back.

‘April, are you ok?’ she said grabbing her hair and holding it up in the air.

April threw up again but not as much as before.

‘April, should I call a doctor?’

April waved a hand at her as they both waited in silence. April lifted her head. ‘Do you have any cloths or…’

‘Of course how stupid of me’ Emily said standing up reaching for some paper towels on the side of the table.

April wipes her mouth.

‘I hope it wasn’t my food, or you’re not pregnant’ Emily said the last part jokingly.

April looked up at her and smiled before turning back to the bucket.

‘April? You’re not…?’

Emily felt awkward, she stood and tied Aprils her back in a bobble, she grabbed some more tissue and handed it to April. ‘Are you ok? You want to talk about it?’

April paused for a second before replying. ‘Sky’

‘When?’

‘A week ago, maybe more not sure. I went to the doctors this morning to be sure, I’m pregnant, its where I was before I came here’

 

 

 

108

 

 

 

 

 

 

‘Oh April…’

‘It’s ok, I’m fine, I have been thinking hard about it and I’m going to keep it’

‘Sky…?’

‘I’ve not told him yet, even my dad doesn’t know, I haven’t seen Sky since I found out and my dad, I don’t know how I’m going to tell him. I’m just working on it until I can find the courage’ she smiles and then stands to her feet. Emily holds her arm as she rises. ‘Come and sit outside, get some fresh air’ Emily walks outside with Emily and sits on a bench next to the green house. Emily tells her to wait a minute while she heads off to the house and brings back a glass of water, she hands her the water and sits back at the side of her resting her hand on April’s shoulder.

‘Thank you’ April says taking the water. ‘I’m scared Emily’

Emily turns April around to face her. ‘Hey, everything is going to be ok. I can’t tell you what to do, it’s your decision, but I would recommend that you speak to your dad and Sky especially about this as soon as you can’

‘I know, I thinking about telling him tomorrow, I’m thinking about arranging a dinner with him and then I can tell him. My dad, I will tell him but not yet’

‘I think that’s the best idea’

‘I just hope that Sky will…’ April sheds a tear and wipes it.

Emily hugs her tight and kisses her head. ‘Sky will not be angry, he is a grown person and he will understand. If anything I think he will be delighted’

April pulls away, her eyes looking puffy. ‘You think he will be delighted?’

‘Yes, he will, he will love that you have his child inside of you. If he really loves you he will be grown up about it and will give you all the support he can. I’m not sure about what your father will say though?’

‘I think it will take him a while to accept that I have decided to keep it, he will want to know how I’m going to cope. But he is very supportive and I know deep down that I have the most wonderful people around me to help me, especially my friend Kim and Simone’

‘And that is what you need, you are lucky to have people like that around you; some people have to do it all alone’

April smiled; she took a drink of the water and finished it off. Emily took the cup of water and told her she was going to get her another cup. April pulled out her phone and looked at the screen; Sky’s name stared straight at her. She hovered her thumb over the call button, deciding if she should call him. She switched to text and told him that she is fine and safe but needs to talk to him tomorrow at her place. She is making a dinner and needs to talk about something important. After she finished the text April heard the footsteps of Emily crunching through the snow.

‘Everything ok? Here you go’ she passes her some more water.

April smiles and looks at Emily. ‘Will everything be ok?’

 

 

 

 

109

 

 

 

 

 

 

Emily sits herself down at the side of April and puts her hand over April’s heart as it pounded quite fast. ‘I will always be here for you’ Emily smiled and held her hand as the night started to blend with the red horizon, the future looked bright, as bright as the moon that watched April with a caring glow.

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

110  

2

 

 

 

 

 

After leaving Daniel Showl’s house Sky and Francis stopped off at Sky’s house, he wanted to see his grandma, he wanted to see Anna. He had received a warm greeting from her as he returned, Sky sat with his grandma for a while, Francis was sat at the back with Anna as they talked about the current situation. They talked about what has happened over the past few days and week with Sky and April. Anna told him about Sky’s grandma and how ill she was, but she told him that she was a fighter, and would never give up until it was time for her to. Sky held his grandma’s hand while he was reading a book to her, she would often smile when something came up that reminded her of a happy time or just something that made her smile. Sky had had a long talk with her about him and April, about how he loved her and wanted to be with her. It made his grandmas happy that he felt so strongly about her but he couldn’t tell her about the other things that have been going on around here, it was for the best, and if she passed on knowing that Sky was happy with April and nothing else was wrong then she would die a happy old woman, and Sky wanted it to keep that way.

As he turned over to the next page there was a knock at the door, Francis opened it slowly. ‘Sky, I don’t want to intrude but we have to…’

‘Yes, of course, just give me a few minutes’ Sky said closing the book, Francis nodded and closed the door.

Sky looked at his grandma as she smiled wryly, the tubes in her nose that was connected to the machine made Sky angry, he hated her like this, but it was helping her. Sky looked outside and spotted a car pulling up, it was the doctor. Sky was glad that he was here and that Anna was as well. Sky didn’t want to leave here but there was so much going on that he needed to sort out. He had spoken to Mr Evolon early on and they had arranged to meet at church Minerva, Sky, Francis, Mr Evolon, Julia, Daniel, and the rest of the council that wanted to show up. It was away from their original meeting place in the town hall but this place was far more private, and away from the Mayor and others that may have something to do with what is going on.

As the doctor entered Sky rose and greeted him, he told him that she was doing ok, and that he should leave her to her sleep. Sky kissed her forehead and told her that he loved her; she grabbed his hand and smiled. Sky left the doctor and went outside to where Francis was waiting with Anna. The cool breeze felt good on his skin, the sun lit up the glass like icicles on the trees, he looked to Anna and smiled. ‘I’m sorry I have to leave’

‘Francis told me that you are trying to put things right here?’

‘Things are not good at the minute, and I would advise that you don’t have Mahalia come here until things are back to normal, something needs to be done and I will not give up until we have found out what is happening’

 

 

111

 

 

 

 

 

 

‘You know this is not your fight? I think you are brave getting involved with this and I’m, sorry that you have been brought into this mess, I haven’t a clue what is happening Sky but if you’re doing what you think is right then I cannot stop you, but I ask only one thing of you and it’s don’t leave your grandma before she leaves you’

Sky walks over to her and hugs her. ‘You are not going to lose me, this is my home and this is yours and my grandma’s, I’m not going to let this destroy that. You have to trust me’

They part and Anna rests her hands on his cheeks. ‘Please, whatever you are doing, get it done quickly. Let’s get back to how things where’

Francis watched Anna hold Sky’s face and thought about everything this town stood for, he understood that the people here really cared about each other and even though deep inside he had regrets of staying when he could have left, he could have stopped his partner being taken off somewhere, to be home in bed with his wife, he knew that he had made the right decision to stay and help. If what is true about what is happening here then it would be something Francis would never forget, he couldn’t just leave and abandon the people, his mission here was finished but he was a part of the law and the law is about keeping the world safe and keeping away the bad people. So much felt at stake and he was going to see it through, no matter what.

 

In the car Sky sat quietly, glancing out to the world that smothered him. He didn’t know how he felt at the moment; he was just confused and hollow. But before they went to the church they visited the hospital before they went to the station, they went into the rooms of Withington and Dempsey, it was looking good, they were still unconscious but the doctors said they were on for a full recovery, they left them to rest and went to the station, Daniel had sent up some people to repair some of the damage, they stopped Sky and Francis as they entered, walking over the glass that they couldn’t tell if it was the sound of crunching snow or the glass. Francis stopped and looked at the man who held his hand up.

‘No one aloud in here’

Francis told them who they were and he apologised, said that Daniel had told them that they might be calling, so expect them. The front window was being repaired and most of the desks, paper and debris was scattered on the floor, it looked a mess. Francis looked to the double doors at the end of the room that were open fully; he glanced down the corridor and could only picture the events of last night. The coroner being dragged, screaming for his life. He could only think after that about Joshua, and what has happened to him, there was one thing he wanted from Sky, that he helped him find Joshua after the meeting, and hopefully find the creature responsible for everything here. Francis and Sky came to get some papers from the office, they were papers on what Withington had said in her report, she had a copy that he found in her desk and thought it would be good to show them that this isn’t just a animal attack, that they are dealing with something that god doesn’t want being brought into the light.     

 

112

 

 

 

 

 

 

Francis grabbed the papers and placed them into a folder, Sky waited at the entrance and watched as the workmen tried to fix up the place. One of them was holding his hands on his hips; he looked around at Sky and pointed at the whole place. ‘What the hell happened here?’

‘You don’t want to know?’

‘An animal? A bear attack’

‘Something like that’

‘I told Daniel to get the mountain rangers out here and hunt this f*****g thing down, all of this has gone too far and the longer this happens there isn’t going to be a town left’

Francis walked out from the office and looked at the man as he walking past him. ‘All you need to do is worry about fixing this place up’ Francis stopped. ‘There is a problem here yes, but it’s nothing for the town to worry about, everything will be sorted soon, you have my word on that. Come on Sky’ they both walked back to the car as the man watched and looked back to the mess he had to clean up.

They sat in the car for a few moments, Sky looked at the folder. ‘You got everything?’

‘This was in Withington’s desk, a copy of the things she had written about. I never looked at them until yesterday. If everything in here is true then… I don’t know. Do you have any plans, or what you’re going to say to them?’

‘Well for a start we need to tell them about what is really going on, I know it sounds absurd but they need to know that we are dealing with some supernatural creature that only comes out at night’

‘Yes, and that could be a great thing, the town could stay the same in the day, keep the town as it is but at night have a curfew. The town only needs to know that there is an animal only attacking at night, so, as long as people are in after dark then they will be ok’

‘You think they will listen to that?’

‘They will have to, but whatever the council knows, it will have to stay with them, they need to keep the town running at it should be. The schools, shops… but you have to do me a favour? As soon as we finish this meeting I need your help in finding Joshua’

‘Late tonight I will help? But I have something important with April that I cannot miss’

Francis nodded, started the car and headed to church Minerva. They parked around the back with the other cars that seemed to belong to the rest of the council. Sky and Francis entered as the big doors slammed shut behind them. Inside it was a dark, gothic looking church, candles lit all around with dark brick and seats. At the far end was a stairway that spiralled to the top. Sat at the front was what looked like most of the council, there was a priest at the front lighting candles, he had a long black robe on and left the room through a door that creaked shut.

 

 

113

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

All of the council members looked around as they entered. Julia made her way towards them and greeted Francis and Sky. It was a warm greeting but one that seemed to be held back, she gave a small smile and then looked back to the other members, there was what looked like two mountain rangers and another police officer stood while all of the council members where sat down. The church was quiet and echoed when you talk, Julia told everyone to be quiet because the reverend had gave them this place to discuss their meeting but as long as they keep it to a reasonable tone, the church had been a place in the last week for people who have been worried about their town, asking god to help the people here and be rid of the evil in this town. They were running out of faith and it was one of the last places that the people here could turn to.

 

Everybody shook hands as Sky and Francis took the stage, before they began the doors opened and Mr Evolon entered holding a bag which Sky new was the fabric he had found. He walked to the front and joined Francis and Sky.

‘First of all we would like to thank James and John our mountain rangers that have

joined us in this important meeting today’ Julia pointed as they nodded. Julia looked at the council and then looked around to Sky and Francis, she took an interest in Sky, wondering where he fitted in, she knew about him being one of the main suspects in the case from the beginning but what did he know where her thoughts.

‘May I ask what role you have in this?’ Julia said to Sky.

Sky told them about when he had arrived and what had happened since he found the body of Bret Carlson at the university, he told them about the dreams he had been having and told them about his persistent howling from Detective Tomas Lee. Everyone listened and bought into his story, they wanted to believe that what he knows about what is doing this is true.

‘So you think your dreams are linked to this creature?’ one of the council members said.

‘Yes, I don’t know how, but I haven’t found that out yet but…’

‘Hold on’ the man stood up and held out his hand. ‘What is it we are being led to believe here, that there is something out there that is killing the people around town and it’s not human or an animal, and that you’re having these dreams about it?’

‘It’s not as stupid as you think’ Francis said. ‘At the station I had trouble believing this but when I saw this thing take my partner and drag him off like some, helpless wounded animal, I believed it then and I believe it now’

‘We have evidence that it could be some kind of supernatural creature’

‘What do you mean’ where the words from a woman sat in the second row as she stood up.

‘All the evidence from everybody that has been found has had bite marks on the neck and all have been drained of blood…’ before Sky could finish there was a mumble from the council and a shout ‘This is preposterous’

 

114

 

 

 

 

 

 

‘Why, because you don’t want to believe that something like that exists, look at the bodies, how many people have died? I was at the Hambilton estate and I held that little girl in my arms like a doll, no life in her, just killed like that’ Sky said with a tone that shut the council up. They all sat back down as Julia tried to calm them down. She kept looking at the door where the reverend went through in case he came out and warned them about the noise.

‘Listen, everybody, we don’t know what we are dealing with but they do’ she looked at Sky and Francis. ‘We have to trust them, and the fact that they have evidence says they know more about this than we do’

‘What we know is that, the creature’ Sky knew there was more than one but kept that to himself, he knew in his mind that he saw Atrius but wasn’t 100% it was her. ‘Only attacks at night, and I’ll show you why. After the attacks on the Hybrid station I went down there and investigated in case someone missed anything, and I found this’ Mr Evolon handed him the bag as his lifted out the cloth, they all stood and watched, trying to see what would happen. On the pedestal in front of them was a beam of light that shot through the window, Sky slowly placed the fabric in the light and they watched as it burst into flames, he quickly blew it out.

They all gasped, and open mouthed.

Mr Evolon stood forward. ‘I don’t know how this works but this fabric is what we believe, is to be from around the 14 centry, the fabric is slowly disintegrating and instantly burns up in the sun, so as you can see whatever is doing this cannot go out in the day. Only at night’

‘So your saying this is a vampire doing this?’ one of the mountain rangers said.

‘That was a theory yes’

Everybody was turning around placing their hands on their heads, scratching them to the ridiculous accusations.

‘I have evidence that this thing has been around for hundreds of years’ Sky held up the folder. ‘Deputy Withington visited places like Bella Coola, and Ocean falls. She retrieved evidence form people that have seen this thing over ten years ago but never talked about it’

‘Can we see that’ Julia said as Sky passed her the folder, she passed it around to the people as their eyes dove deep into the evidence. The sighting from all those years ago, how it has been covered up all around the world. All of this was too much for them to take in but they had no choice.

‘So as you can see, this has been living all over the world. I believe and Withington believes that this creature has been using people to cover up its existence. And that’s why I believe that the Mayor and the Detective he brought up here are being influenced by the same creature’

    

 

 

 

 

115

 

 

 

 

 

 

‘The Mayor?’ Julia said quietly. They all looked at Sky.

‘I think there is something it wants from me, that’s why I have kept having these dreams. And that it has manipulated the Mayor and the detective; he said to me that he wanted something from me’

‘What makes you so sure that they have something to do with this?’ one of the council members says.

‘Because if you look at the report, it states that over fifteen years ago there was a detective here in British Columbia covering up the same things, the same sighting, and people who saw the creature where told to keep their mouth shut, if they didn’t they would end up missing or they had committed suicide. What I believe is that this creature is looking for something and has Tomas Lee doing its dirty work… think about it, the Mayor get a detective who has some kind of worldwide jurisdiction from America and he constantly hounds me on purpose to get me done for the murders, he then has me right where they want me’

‘So all of this is because of you, that’s what you are saying’ Julia says.

Francis steps forward. ‘We don’t know the real reason yet but we can’t go on believing that this is not happening, my partner is still out there and we still have two missing students. This is my proposition to you all; you run this town the same as you have been doing in the day. In the day it is safe, make posters and flyers and let the people know they can keep their lives as they are in the day, but at night nobody must be out. We must keep people inside, away from the danger. You run the town the way you have been and I and my friend Sky with the help of Ben here who I have already met and your mountain rangers to sort this out, we are still awaiting on Sheriff Dempsey and deputy Withington, she knows what has happened and is a key witness to this all and I’m sure the Sheriff knows about this as well, so my words are, trust us to do our job and we will trust you to do yours’

Julia looked at the council members then looked back. ‘What about the Mayor?’

Sky looked around at the council as they were trying to process this information. ‘Keep an eye open, you are closer to him then we are, just being normal but…’

‘We understand, what about the detective?’

‘I don’t know, but things will return to normal, I promise you they will’

‘What happens if we don’t catch this creature?’ a woman from the council said.

‘We will, I don’t know how but we will’

Julia rests her hands on Sky’s shoulders. ‘Sky you have to promise you will end this, we can’t have any more bloodshed here, this town needs to be kept as a place where people can come and see the beauty of our town that has been hidden from things like this. This is what we all have worked so hard to do, that’s why we are one of the safest places in the world to live and we can’t jeopardise that’

‘My grandma has lived here most of her life and I wouldn’t want her to die knowing that this place wasn’t the heaven she dreamed of’

 

 

 

116

 

 

 

 

    

 

‘We can give you anything you need, just bring this place back to the way it was’

Sky looks around to the council. ‘I promise that this will be the place that it was again’

‘We have news from our mountain rangers that a van had been burnt out in the woods’ the grey bearded man said.

Francis looked at one of the mountain ranger. ‘James is it?’

‘Yes it is sir, north of the woods, looked to be a news reporters van’

‘What about the reporters still left in town, what do they know, I know we talked to Daniel and he said that they don’t know much’ Francis looked at the grey bearded man sat on the front row.

‘They only know that it could be an animal attack, they have been told to leave. I believe they are heading out tonight’

‘You ordered them to go?’

The man he was talking to started to stroke his grey beard and looked around at the council then back. ‘no, we didn’t want rubbish reports being sent out that this town was being turned into a slaughter house, we wanted to get rid of them so we asked them. They said they were leaving anyway, didn’t feel they had enough, there has been around twenty bear attacks this month around British Columbia, their story would be almost nothing new. As for the other reporter Rain Jesse I believe her name is? We have not seen her or heard from her’

‘She was at the Hambilton estate when the creature attacked; she ran off with a camera and may have it caught on film. But because she hasn’t turned up we think she might have suffered the same fate, Maybe that could be her van burned up in the woods. First thing tomorrow morning we will go and investigate’

‘Well let’s hope that if you are right about this creature, then she has accepted her fate, we can’t have this out there, it would ruin the town and the people. We need to keep this as low key as we can. And may I ask, just out of curiosity, where you think this creature is?’

‘There are mountains surrounding this place and my best bet would be up in the mountains somewhere’ Sky said.

‘We have a good idea about this now, I know you will be thinking about how ridiculous this is but there is more evidence against this thing now. It has not just been here that has witnessed this, other places have, and once we know what we want to, the better’ Francis said.

A clapping sound came from the spiral stairs as they all looked up and saw Detective Tomas Lee walking down. 

                       

 

 

 

 

 

 

117

 

 

 

 

 

 

‘Marvellous, a great speech, you should make a play about this. It would be a great day out for the family’ Tomas Lee said as the whole council looked at him with a dead eyed glair. They didn’t fear him but after what was said, they didn’t really know how to react, they found it hard to believe but it was the only thing they had.

‘How long have you been here?’ Julia said.

‘Long enough, I found the whole vampire thing quite intriguing to say the least’ Tomas lee looked at Sky and then back to Julia.

‘What a surprise to actually see you looking well and full of life Detective’ Francis said eyeing him up in his long black coat and leather gloves.

‘Ah… US Marshal Francis Kalard, how are you finding this place, cold? Damp?’ he paused then rubbed his fingers over one of the wooden seats. ‘Discussing?’

‘I’m here to help with the situation at hand and we will find out is happening about that you can count on me to do a job with a successful outcome, It is only a matter of time before all of this will come to an end. And if you know anything about my partner and what is going on here I suggest you tell me’

‘Even if I knew, do you think I would tell you, you are nothing but a lost hope for these people. You are wasting your breath here, and the sooner you realise that the better, you should have left when you had the chance, if I had the chance I would’

‘No one is asking you to be here, you have done nothing but make things worse since you arrived’ Julia said.

‘Oh, and you think all of this what Sky is saying is true? We are talking about someone who has just returned home, and right after his return his is the only person to be caught with a dead student, two people actually. Does this not strike you as odd? Why don’t you show them your back Sky? I’m sure they would love to see that nice tattoo you have’ Tomas Lee gave off a cheeky smile.

‘What is he talking about Sky?’ Julia said.

‘I have a tattoo of a vampire on my back, but that has nothing to do with what is going on. I had it done years ago, just a coincidence’

‘Just a coincidence, I think you are obsessed with vampires Sky, that’s why you are feeding these people your lies…’

‘They are not lies’ Sky interrupted him.

‘You see that council’ he pointed at Sky. ‘He can snap just like that’

Sky looked at the council. ‘Don’t listen to him, he is trying to put you against me, he knows that there is something here and he wants to cover it up. Just like he has over the past 15 years’

Tomas Lee’s eye’s narrow. ‘I would watch what you are saying Sky, because what happens when you are wrong about this whole thing, and by the looks of the council they look like they don’t know who to trust’

 

 

 

 

 

118

 

 

 

 

 

 

‘We trust Sky’s judgement, the marshal has seen one of these things attack someone

and so has Sky’ Julia said.

‘And don’t forget about Withington and Dempsey, they have evidence, they have seen it’ Sky said.

‘Then you are all fools to believe this. There is no hope for any of you and your precious town. You have all been brain washed by this f**k up’ Tomas Lee pointed at sky.

‘How dare you use language like that…?’

‘In a church, it is a building like any other, and let me guess, I’m going to hell? The only people that will be cast into the darkness are you and your dirty minions’ Tomas Lee raised his voice, it was loud enough that the reverend came out through the door.

‘Let me remind you that you are in a place of peace…’ the reverend said before being cut sort.

‘Where sorry reverend, the detective was just leaving’ Julia looked at Tomas Lee. ‘Take this darkness you have brought here and never return’

Tomas Lee laughed. ‘as much as you want me gone you are forgetting that I’m in control of this whole thing, if you have any problems you can take it up with the Mayor, I’m sure he would love to hear about your tales on vampires attacking the town’ he walked over to Sky and whispered in his ear. ‘I know you have what I want… and you also have something that I need, the time will come when the thirst will take over you… and your precious April will be there when that happens, you will see me around Sky’ He walked on and opened the big wooden double doors to the church entrance as he vanished.

Sky froze for a second, he thought about how he was feeling since that attack on the Hambilton estate, ever since he had been bit he had felt like there was something dark brooding inside of him, something he knew that when the time came he wouldn’t be able to stop it. Sky looked over to the council as Julia sat down with her hands over her face as some of the council members comforted her.

‘So what now? As much as I want to admit that we dispose of Tomas Lee, he has the Mayor on his side and we can’t just get rid of him like that’ Francis said. ‘we have an opportunity now to sort this out, we can’t just fall apart now, me and Sky and the mountain rangers will set up back at the station with the help of ben, go out and look at the first thing which is the burnt out van, see if we find anything, if something has happened to Rain Jesse we might find clues there, also finding my partner is the number one thing on my mind, we just have to hope that Dempsey and Withington come back around, it will help us more in the long run, all of you can run the town as it should be, get them posters and flyers done, let the people know that the town is safe but at night people must keep inside, they must listen so that it makes our job a lot easier, we can’t have any more bloodshed. 

 

 

 

 

119

 

 

 

 

 

 

Julia looked up. ‘Ok, ok, everybody listen, we have to do this and we have to keep it quiet about what we know. We have to trust these to get our town back to the way it was, I know we haven’t in the past with him’ she pointed to the doors of the church. ‘But like Francis said, we have a chance now to really get a hold of this. We can’t let the town know that we are on  the brink of oblivion, we need to get the people of Neverville back to the old ways, we are all relying on you Francis’ she looked at him. ‘To find this thing and stop it before it causes any more damage. We will do our part and get people to know they are safe in the day, and I just hope to god that you are right’

‘Julia I wouldn’t say it if I didn’t mean it’ Sky said.

Julia gave off a slight smile then turned back to the council. ‘Are we clear on that?’

Everybody said yes but in a quiet uncertain tone. Daniel turned to Julia. ‘And what about the detective and the Mayor?’

‘Let me deal with that, I’m closer to the Mayor, especially now that I’m the lead in the council. You just sort out the rest, we keep the schools and town open for now, let people know that its life as usual, we can’t have any more mishaps Daniel, we have to trust that everything will be ok, and that all of this will be over soon’ she rested her hand on his back and smiled. They all left the church with so much to take in but it was worth trying, trying to get the peace and beauty back into Neverville. Francis stood at the door entrance and looked back at Sky. ‘You coming?’

‘No, I need a minute’

‘Francis looked at the two mountain rangers and ben. ‘We set up at the station; we have a lot to do. We need to get some rest because tomorrow morning is going to be a busy one, we need to keep focused, we need to keep alert. First thing is we need to establish some kind of way we are going to operate, so get up there and get every available equipment we have’

They all replied with a “yes sir” and walked off, Francis grabbed Bens arm. ‘Go to the hospital and keep an eye on Dempsey and Withington. We need them alive and well or we have nothing’

Ben nodded and walked on, Francis looked back at sky, he was sat on one of the benches looking up to a cross that hung from the ceiling. He turned and closed the door behind him as if he was locking Sky inside, away from the darkness. 

 

Sky put his head down as if he had admitted defeat, the reverend sat at the side of him, his hood shadowing his face apart from his lips. ‘I believe there is a darkness here that we have to stand up to’ he said in a deep old voice.

Sky looked up at him. ‘How do I find the strength? The strength to continue on this path reverend? I’m not some Van Helsing that goes and hunts down the evil, banishing it for eternity, I just wanted to come back and help my grandma, I want her to live out the last days she has in piece’     

 

 

 

120

 

 

 

 

 

 

‘It is a great thing you are doing, I take it you and your grandma have been close? She has cared for you over the years yes?’

‘Yes, but I feel that I’m letting her down, you know about what is happening here? Do you know the truth?’

The reverend nodded. ‘Oh I heard most of your conversation you had. And I believe what you are saying is true, the only reason is I have seen this creature you speak of’

Sky was alert. ‘You saw it? When? Where?’

‘Years ago I was here, up in the mountains, I used to take a few of the followers I have left for walks on the most beautiful days. And it wasn’t until one night we stopped off near the tops of the mountain, we slept over that night and we needed some wood, I volunteered with one of the followers and as she was gathering some wood I heard a noise. I followed the noise and as I came out of the trees there it was, this huge beautiful monument, I had no idea that it was there, huge pillars like something from an roman times building, half of it was, or what I thought was falling apart. There was a bridge that was half broken off, icicles hanging from the sides of it, the whole thing looked like an ancient ice entrance, and inside the darkness I heard the noise, horrible noise, this thing, like the one you described was pulling a dead bear into the cave, I saw its eyes, two bright red beams, I froze like the icicles on that bridge. It didn’t see me and as soon as it vanished I went back to the camp as soon as I could’

‘And you didn’t tell anyone?’

‘No, I thought that should have stayed up there, it has always stuck with me until now. That it was real what I saw? And after all of these attacks it must have been that creature, we all think it is an animal or some kind but now I am convinced that…’

‘You can’t say anything to anyone about this’

‘Oh I don’t intend to my boy, if there is one thing I have learnt about this town, and its keep the people here to feel as free as the birds that pass, I will keep my word but at some point there has to be some explanation to what is going on. I just hope that you know what you are doing? And let’s hope that god will guide you towards the light’

The reverend stood up as he patted Sky on the back, before he walked away Sky stopped him in his tracks. ‘Where was this place you spoke about?’

‘Where the dark cloud sits, I’m sure you have seen it around here, it’s the exact same cloud that I saw when I saw the place’ He kept his back turned and walked off and out of view. Sky sat down and thought about if they were there? If that has been their hiding place all of this time, Sky knew he had a lot to do now and that he is getting closer to finding out what this thing might be and what it wants, he just has be strong and continue with what he thought was his destiny now, too much was at stake and he wanted to find out and stop this before anything else tragic happens.

 

 

 

 

121

3

 

 

 

 

 

The TV camera crew stepped out into the dark white covered night, they had packed all their stuff and left their inn in town, they were quite gutted about being asked to leave but they felt that they have nothing of interest on camera, apart from a few deaths that they thought was a bear going on a killing frenzy they moved on, and with the disappearance of Rain Jesse they thought about following in her footsteps and leaving town as she has. Even though they don’t know where she is they felt it was best to leave and continue with something else. Neverville wasn’t the easiest place to get out of, and at night it was especially harder, the camera crew weren’t far behind the others that left about an hour ago, they followed the tracks that where still left from their van but would soon be covered up as the snow started to fall. It wasn’t until about ten minutes out of town that they saw what looked to be two red lights of a van pulled over at the side of the road, it looked to be smoking, they pulled over and waited in the van for a couple of seconds before the reporter driving the van stepped out with one of his colleagues, they took a torch as it was pitch black, the only light was coming from their vans and the moon that refused to give them any more light, the other two waited in the van and watched as they walked closer to the smoking van.

‘Hello’ the man shouted as he looked at the right side of the van, shining the torch noticing the big dint in the side.

‘We should call for help?’ the other man said.

‘They must have hit something, they must be around here somewhere?’ the reporter said walking over to the door. And the instant shook took over him as he froze.

‘What is it?’ the other man said rubbing his hands together as he heard a loud thud from their van, he looking back and saw the van rock. “Idiots” he said to himself, thinking the other where messing around. All of them where young and just starting out in this business, the reporter and the camera man were the only ones that had been doing this for a few years and tried to oppose about being on the road with the two younger reporters. The reporter opened the door as the body of the driver slumped to the floor, dry blood covered his neck and clothes, his skin was white and looked like he had been like this for hours when it had probably been minutes. The other passenger had suffered the same fate, the cameraman walked over slowly, he was shaking, but not because of the cold, he was generally scared, he grabbed the reporters arm.

‘We need to go now, this thing is around here’ he looked around and then back to the van and ran, he slipped on the floor but continued to run, the reporter shouted back to him. ‘WAIT’ the van was in the cameraman’s view, but as he closed in on their van he could see blood splattered all over the window,

 

 

122

 

 

 

 

 

 

and then as if it happened in the blink of an eye, a big black shadow like something out of the abyss came out of nowhere and took him into the darkness, his screams lasted for about 3 seconds. The reporter watched as he just disappeared out of sight, he was on his own, he was scared, he shook as he tried to grab his phone out of his pocket. He looked up and saw the tall one eyed shadow looking down at him. He ran for the van, his legs pumping around all the cold blood, his muscles trying their hardest to get him away from the creature as fast as he could, at this point he wished he was more athletic, that he took up more sport at school and college. He got to the van and ignored the blood on the window, he opened the back of the van and got into the back closing it behind him, he turned the light on in the back of the van and under some sheets was a gun, it was only a colt, not much of a punch but at close range it could do some damage, he took his gloves off so he could hold the gun and pull the trigger, he had the gun just in case he came across anything too dangerous, he had encounters before with thugs while filing a documentary about the homeless and was punched in the face as one of the homeless men he was filming had a knife, he felt unsafe and always wanted to feel protected. He was shivering, he was cold and scared. He held the gun and pointed it at the door, he turned the light off and waited, as soon as the door opened he would shoot. He didn’t even think about what the hell it was what he saw, but whatever it was it scared the hell out of him. Then a voice came out of nowhere, he didn’t recognize it. ‘Hello in there’

‘I’ve got a gun and I will use it’

‘There is no need for that, I just want to talk, you know that all of your friends are dead, I can help you, let’s just say I’m your only way out of this, let me ask you, what have you found out here in Neverville?’

‘Nothing, I mean just a few deaths, animal attacks that’s all’

‘Is that it? Have you told this to anyone else?’

‘No… not yet, we are leaving the town, there isn’t a story here that isn’t happening anywhere else, I believe Rain Jesse has already left, we might as well do the same… it’s just the same attacks as anywhere else’ he said the last part quietly to himself.

‘Ok… err’

‘Stephen’

‘Ok Stephen, we are going to sort this out ok?’

‘Ok’ Stephen said, nothing happened for a few seconds, it was all quiet. ‘Hello, you still there?’ Stephen said as he tried to stand, then something hit the van with such a force that a dint the size of a car appeared on the side of the van, knocking him back onto the floor, he shot off four rounds towards the dent, the van was still upright but looked to be in such a bad state that even if he could get it started it wouldn’t go very far.

 

 

 

 

 

123

 

 

 

 

 

 

He watched as he could see the cold seep through the bullet holes, he stared at them for a few seconds before another hit tipped the van, Stephen felt like his was on a fairground ride, he hit the top of the van then hit the bottom, he was slung all-around as he dropped the gun. Then the van came to a halt as he lay on the floor, he had hit his head a few times and lay looking up at the doors, everything looked to be spinning around, he felt sick and felt a whole lot of pain run through his shoulder, he heard footsteps and then the doors opened. A gush of cold wind blew inside the van, followed by some snow, Stephen watched as he saw someone he knew. ‘You’ he said, his head covered in blood.

Detective Tomas Lee was stood looking at him, he knelt down and looked at the gun that was with in reaching distance from Stephen.

‘You want that gun don’t you, go ahead and get it?’

Stephen tried to get the gun, his arm wanted it but the pain in his shoulder was too much. Tomas Lee reached for the gun and threw it out into the snow. ‘Did you know that Rain Jesse is dead?’

Stephen just looked at Tomas Lee, said nothing, he put his head down and rested it on the floor of the van.

‘Yep I killed her’ he said looking at his nails then looking back to him. ‘She had some interesting footage that I just can’t have getting out there, and I can’t trust any of you. Who knows what you have on your cameras, but it won’t matter, it will all be burnt to the ground soon enough… well, best leave you to my friends here, they have been quiet hungry over these past years’ Tomas Lee leans over and puts his hand over the side of his mouth and whispers. ‘I think the taste for human blood is too much for them to resist’

‘F**k you’ Stephen said quietly.

‘Yes, ok Stephen, it was nice knowing you’ Tomas Lee nodded to himself and stood up. He walked away and Stephen felt a cold shiver descend upon him, he looked up and saw the one eyed creature look at him, Tomas Lee watched as he stood at the side of the big two red eyed creature, the screams where loud for a couple of seconds as the van rocked, the screams stopped suddenly as Tomas Lee lit a cig staring at the van. The moon was full and peered over the trees in front of him.   

‘Sky has it inside of him like Atrius’

The creature looked down at Tomas Lee with a hooded rope covering him like the grim reaper, it spoke in a deep demonic voice. ‘And this makes you jealous’

‘I just don’t understand…’

‘You do your job that the master has given you and you shall be rewarded’

Tomas Lee sighed. ‘What about Atrius?’

‘She is continuing with the plan’

‘She seems like she might be exposed?’

 

 

 

 

124

 

 

 

 

 

 

‘If that happens she will be dealt with, you failed your task, now it’s time to turn to other means, but for now things are on course, soon it will be time, and after all of these years looking… we will finally have what we want’

‘It weren’t there, I checked the house, and as for your new little apprentice she was supposed to kill the two marshals, not just one’

‘He is no threat, but it is important that Sky is kept alive until we find what we need then he is no longer needed’

Tomas Lee stumped his cig out in the snow and turned as he headed out into the darkness.

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

125

4

 

 

 

 

 

 

The town was quiet, it was late and Atrius felt like she could do anything she wanted, there was no one around as she stood in front of a clothes shop, she looked in the window and saw that there was a poster directed at the town.

 

The town of Neverville is going through a tough time at the moment but things are to become back to normal, all shops and schools are to be open through the day but will close at night. We have a team of specialist in hunting this terrible animal and we have been informed that it only attacks at night. So we are informing everyone in town to stay in after dark and keep your doors locked, will fight this thing so we can all return to our lives here in the beautiful and wonder Neverville.

Any questions phone the council of Neverville and everything will be answered.

A special meeting to discuss this will be arranged shortly.

 

Head of the Council

Julia Vasna

 

 

 

Atrius smiled to herself and looked up to the roof. It was easily about 12 foot, but that wasn’t a problem as she sprung from her legs and landed on the snow covered roof. She looked up and stared at the moon that was full; she looked towards the mountains in the distance and smiled. There were 3 glass panels on the roof that were big enough to fit through, she smashed one and jumped down into the shop, there was an alarm right near her, she punched the control box as the light in the sensor in the corner of the room disappeared. She stopped and looked around, she had never been into this shop as she always visited either the mall or the other shops, this was a more vintage shop with some kind of cool clothes she thought would suit her, she wanted to dress in black and saw what she wanted straight away. She grabbed a long black jacket with a slim fit and tried some of the black flat boots, they all fitted perfectly, she looked into a mirror and fixed her eye liner, she gave her eyes more blackness that matched her dark hair colour that she had dyed. Her eyes reflected a yellow that seemed to go from a bright yellow to a light, she was hungry, but with no one around she had to think. “Stupid f*****g curfew” she said quietly to herself. She knew where she wanted to go, it was a place she had hated to be over the years, it was one of the reasons she thought about why she had so much rage built inside of her, she left the shop back through the same way she came in and ventured off into the bright night.

 

 

126

 

 

 

 

 

 

As it was late the night was hers, quiet and nobody around, she passed each house as she treaded happily across the snow, singing to herself, it was not until she realised that she was near April’s house, the lights were on in the front room, she stood across the road and watched as April was holding Sky’s face, she was telling him something. He smiled and laughed as he lifted her twirling her around, he hugged her and as Sky turned to look out of the window Atrius smiled and disappeared from his view. She thought about how that happiness won’t last long, she was spiteful and couldn’t stand other people being happy, but she knew what was going to happen, but for now she had one thing on her mind, home.

 

As she arrived home to her house that sat at the end of a colder sac she looked at the other houses, all dark, no one looked to be up, the only lights that where on were her house, she saw a few people inside, three, maybe four were inside. As she approached she heard laughing, her mum sounded drunk and it sounded that she was with another man. This aggravated Atrius, she had been missing and her, mum was more concerned about guys then she was about her, and this was the problem for Atrius, she had spent so many years of this, watching her mum sleeping around, acting like some slapper than being more like a mother figure. But Atrius didn’t care anymore, she had a new purpose now and this was one of the last ties she wanted to unknot. She went around the back and went in through the kitchen, there was music playing, not loud, it was some dance music, not Atrius’s taste but then again she had nothing in common with her mother. She heard laughing, and then she heard which sounded like another couple in the house, probably swingers Atrius thought. She walked into the living room and sat down on a chair in the darker part of the room and watched them as they were drunk. She crossed her legs and sat there, it wasn’t until after a few minutes that the guy sat on the couch with her mum who was all over her looked up and saw Atrius sitting there, he jumped back as she startled him, Atrius’s mother looked around as they all stopped dead. Everything felt silence apart from the music.

‘Oh my god, Atrius’ her mother said struggling to find her feet as she was going to rush over and give her a hug.

‘Don’t’ Atrius said, her mother stopped and went to turn of the music. ‘Leave it on’

Her mother left it.

‘Where have you been’ she slurred the last part. ‘I have been so worried about you; I thought something had happened to you?’

Atrius looked at the man and women they were with as they just looked at Atrius. She didn’t recognize them but she recognized the guy her mother was with. Benjamin Rowland, a dirty jobless worthless piece of s**t, Atrius couldn’t stand him, he had been around a few times in the past, he didn’t live here but came from a small town close by, well the closest place to here.

 

 

 

 

127

 

 

 

 

 

 

She saw him hit her once and she did nothing because her mother hit Atrius for looking in, told her if she said anything she would kick her out of the house. Atrius new they didn’t belong here in Neverville. They only moved here because her mum got quite a big pay out from one of her marriages, and her mum thought it was best to move to a quiet place like this, but she brought her problems with her and never changed.

‘Come out of the dark love’ her mother said.

‘Sorry, there is no chance of that happening mother; I have been in the dark for so long now that I feel that I’m trapped’

‘Atrius, where have you been, I have been worried sick about you?’

‘It looks it, enjoying your nice little party are we?’

Her mother laughed lightly then looked around to the others before looking back to Atrius. ‘Why don’t you come and join us, we can all sit down and talk about what has happened’

‘I don’t need to tell you anything, and I wouldn’t sit down with that scum bag over there if you paid me’

‘Now you listen to me…’

‘No you listen to me now, no more telling me what I should do and no more trying to ruin my life, I talk and you listen. You have been a terrible mother and a disgrace in my life…’

Her mother ran over and slapped Atrius, she put her hands over her mouth as she knew what she did was wrong. ‘I’m, so sorry…’

Atrius stood up and stepped out of the darkness, she looked like she had converted over to being a Goth, her black hair, black eye liner and long black coat. Her mother didn’t know what to say, she looked her up and down. ‘What happened to you?’

‘That will be the last time you ever do that again, you are nothing but a silly old slapper, and you are not my mother’

‘Hey, don’t talk to your mother that way’ Benjamin said. That was what Atrius wanted, she hated him and everyone in this room, the other couple looked on edge and you could see it in their eyes that they wanted to leave. ‘I think we best leave…’ they said.

‘You are going nowhere’ Atrius said in a demanding tone.

Benjamin laughed. ‘You do you think you are, coming in here after being missing for so long, your mother has been worried sick and you are coming here calling her names and speaking to her guests like they are nothing’

‘Are you going to hit me like you hit my mother?’ Atrius smiled wryly.

Benjamin stormed over as Atrius’s mum tried to stop him, he pushed her out of the way and went to hit Atrius, she hit him so quick and hard he flew across the room and straight into the TV.  

     

 

 

 

128

 

 

 

 

 

 

The couple tried to leave the house but Atrius’s bust of speed made her appear in front of their faces, she smiled. ‘I said you are going nowhere’ she hit the guy in the chest that sent him flying through the door at the end of the room. She grabbed the women and threw her to the floor as she screamed. Atrius slapped her and told her to shut up. Atruis’s mother watched on in shock, she didn’t know what to do. ‘What has happened to you Atrius… you are not my daughter?’

‘You have never had a daughter, you have always had yourself, I have never been a part of your life, and all of those years I spent, sitting in my room worrying about you and wondering if my mother will stand up for herself and take the responsibility of being a mother instead of a drunken woe, I just wondered from time to time what it would be like to have what other people have, a loving family, a caring mother’

Benjamin was looking at Atrius one the floor and was reaching for a metal rode that was used for the fire place, he grabbed it slowly and stood, he charged at her and went to hit her over the head. She turned quickly and grabbed his neck, he dropped the rode and tried to break free of her grip but she was too strong. She gritted her teeth and bit into his neck, within seconds he was dead and she felt a great surge running through her body again. She dropped his body on the floor as it fell like a rag doll, her mother screamed as did the other woman on the floor; Atrius rushed over and snapped the other woman’s neck within a heartbeat. Atrius's mother was crying in the corner, Atrius went over to the other guy who she knocked through the door, he was lying on the floor with blood pouring down his face holding a knife that was pointing towards her, his hands where trembling. She stopped and smiled, she walked over to him and grabbed his wrist as she snapped it, he yelped out in pain.

‘Do you know what heaven is like?’ she said to him as she crotched down.

He just looked at her with fear in his eyes, he didn’t want to die but he knew that was going to happen.

‘I don’t think I will ever experience heaven, I don’t think I will ever know, but hell sounds like it’s a better place don’t you think, always warm, very red and full of hatred. That sounds like the perfect place for me, so I hope you find heaven as nice as I will find hell’ she bit into his neck and fed, she pushed his lifeless body onto the floor. She didn’t bother wiping her mouth, she just walked back into the living room and looked for her mother, she wasn’t there, she looked out in to the back garden and watched her mother running off into the woods at the back. Not the best place to run when you have had drink down you. And following the foot prints wasn’t going to be hard.  

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

129

 

 

 

 

 

 

Running never was her strongest ability but she did not care, she wanted to be as far away from her daughter as possible. Her lungs felt as if they would burst at any moment, the night felt cold and the further she ran into the misty woods the worse it got, she couldn’t see anything, but she could hear, she stopped to catch her breath as she leaned against a tree, she heard a twig snap, she was alert, she was crying, she was scared. A voice came upon her as if it was in her head.

‘Mother’ it came from beyond the mist.

‘Mother, where do you think you are going?’ the voice said again, Atrius was toying with her. Playing with her mind, the voice came again from the left side of her.

‘What does it feel like to be scared, to be scared that you are all alone?’

‘Atrius’ her mother shouted. ‘Why are you doing this?’

‘Because I have been reborn, I am disposing of the past and making a new beginning, you are not in my future. You are just a memory to me now, a memory that I have stored for so long and let it eat away at me’

Atruis’s mother ran further and fell as she wept on the floor, she didn’t have the strength to pick herself back up, she couldn’t think straight, she had had too much to drink and she felt sick. She looked up and watched as Atrius walked towards her through the mist.

‘Atrius, I love you, you are my daughter’

Atrius paused and let the anger talk over her. ‘You have only loved yourself, I can’t look at you and not think about how week you are, to let the scum you have brought home time and time again and let yourself fall at their knees. All of this anger is because of you, if only you would have stuck up for self and spent more time with your daughter who needed you the most then none of this would have happened’

‘I was a good mother to you, I was always there for you, but you where to stuck up to talk to, you remind me of him…’

‘Don’t you dare compare me to him…?’

‘You have everything in him, his stubbornness, his anger, how was I to be a mother to you when you shut me out just like he did?’ she laughed. ‘I don’t care anymore, my life is worthless, I have nothing to live for now, I have lost my daughter for good. You are evil and have no chance of a happy life’ her words came out slurred as the drunkenness still ate away at her. ‘What a waste, what has happened to you? As much as I hate you, you are still my daughter, but a daughter I wished I never had’

Atrius shed a tear, as them words cut through her, she hated her mother for saying that but all of this summed up their relationship, Atruis couldn’t take that her mother was so disappointed in her, she shouldn’t have had a her. She was not fit to be a mother, but Atrius stopped herself getting upset and stared at her mother one last time as she looked at Atrius with a glare that said she has lost all respect for life and that there was nothing else for to live for.

‘Shall we join in heaven, I will be a completely different person, I only hope you are someone I can look up to as something beautiful and not something I resent’ 

 

 

130

 

 

 

 

 

 

Her mother placed out her hand and said “Atrius” quietly before Atrius launched herself at her biting into her neck; it was all over after a few seconds. Atrius dropped her mother and cried; she looked at her body and held it in her hands.

‘Why weren’t you there for me, look at what I have become? I hate you, I hate you’

 

Atrius buried her body later that night in the woods by a tree that was the only happy memory she had with her when they had a picnic there on her birthday, it was the only moment she could remember as a little girl when her mother gave her a hug, a moment she never forgot but choose to remember it as a dream, a dream she thought might come true one day.

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

131

5

 

 

 

 

 

April stood looking out into the night on the porch; she turned to a warm hand that rested on her shoulder. Emily looked at her and smiled.

‘Everything is going to be ok, you know that don’t you?’

‘I really hope so’

Doria pulled up in her car and stepped out, she was going to take April home where April was preparing to have a meal with Sky, she was going to tell him everything and hoped that he would understand. She was nervous but existed at the same time.

‘Looks like your ride is here’ Emily said.

April turned to Emily. ‘Thank you for everything you have done, I really mean it, I will give you the news as soon as find out’ she crossed her fingers and smiled at Emily.

‘You take care April; you please make sure you look after yourself’

April smiled and hugged Emily; Emily held her tight and cradled her as one of her own. After they parted April walked down to the car and looked back to Emily. She waved and smiled at her, something in April felt like it was the last time she would see Emily, she hoped not but she felt like it was a last goodbye. Emily waved at April and watched before turning and heading back inside her house.

 

April arrived back home and received a text for Sky that he was on his way, she thanked Doria and gave her a hug.

‘You take care April and remember that we are always here for you’

‘I know, I know, and I really appreciate it. You are a wonderful person and you will always be in my heart’ April hugged her again and left the car with a smile on her face, she waved Doria on as she drove off slowly and out of view. April went inside, she was alone as her dad was at work, but she hated that he was out there after what has happened but it was work and she wanted to tell him everything, she would tell him everything soon, everything. She saw that there was some food on top of the stove, she pealed back the tin foil as it was pasta in a tomato sauce, she put two plates out and set up the table for Sky. She was feeling very emotional and scared, but she kept herself together, she placed two glasses out and half a bottle of rose wine. She lit some candles and put a small lamp on, she went upstairs and pampered herself, she went into her room and looked outside, she saw someone walking towards the house, it was Sky as she could tell with his I don’t care walk, as if he knew he wasn’t like the rest of the people, like he was interesting and had a swagger about him.  

 

 

 

 

 

132

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

April felt the nerves more than ever and took a few breathes before heading down stairs, she waited for the door to ring then answered it. She stood with a big smile on her face and wasted no time as she kissed Sky. He held her tight and kissed her hard.

‘I have missed you so much’ he said.

‘I love you Sky, you have no idea how much I have missed you, how hard it has been these last couple of days’ she pulled away for him and looked into his eyes.

‘I have something to tell you but not here, I have prepared a meal for us, well, my dad has’ she laughed.

Sky smiled and went inside with her. ‘Is everything ok? I’m sorry, I should know, but with everything going on recently…’

‘Sky, its ok, you have done the right thing, you have told me to get on with my life, especially until all of this has gone, until it has been sorted. How has things been going?’ April said walking into the dining room as Sky followed.

‘Good, well, I have a lot to tell you, but I don’t want to put you through more grief than you already have been’

‘Listen, let me set the table up and we can talk about it’

Sky looked at the table. ‘It’s really nice April’ he sat down and poured himself a glass of wine, he topped up April’s.

April brought in the food and placed it in the middle of the table, she served it to both of them and sat down and looked at him. Her smile stuck on her face as her eyes couldn’t leave his.

‘Tell me what you have done?’ April said as she ate.

Sky told her everything about what had happened at the station with Francis and Joshua but not about how he thought he had seen Atrius, he was 90% it was her but that 10% seemed to overpower the 90%. He told her about the meeting with the council at the church and that he and Francis convinced them about what was happening around here, that they all agreed to help out and try and do anything to get the town back to the way it was. He told her about his mission to help find Joshua and investigate into the burning of Rain Jesse’s van, or what they believe to be hers, he felt very strongly about how things were going. He had a good feeling that they understand more about what is happening but he didn’t understand the dreams he was having, he wanted to sleep to find out more, who is the little girl and the little boy? The bite marks on his neck that he had covered up had vanished, and April had noticed, but she did not say anything. It was gone and that was enough for her. She only had one thing on her mind and the more Sky talked the more she could prepare for how she is going to tell him.

 

 

 

 

 

 

133

 

 

 

 

 

 

‘Things are a real mess aren’t they’ Sky said looking at April with sad eyes.

‘No, no there not, there is still beautiful things here Sky, beautiful things happening all around us and we have to stay positive in all of this. What has happened to both of us is terrible, we can’t change that but we have to get on with what we are doing now, it’s the present we have to think about and the future and I believe that things will turn out for the best in the end. Look at what you have achieved Sky? You have got the council on your side and you’re doing a really good job and I’m very proud of you, I’m here all the way with you and we will get through this’

April stood and walked over to Sky, she crouched in front of him and held his hand. ‘I don’t want you to talk, I want you to listen to me now because what I’m about to tell you is very important’ she had his attention; he looked into her eyes as she prepared herself.

‘You know that things have moved so quickly, it’s scary, everything that has happened in these couple of weeks… I can’t begin were to start but all you need to know is that  I love you more than anything in the world and I have been around some great people who have been helping me recently… Sky’ she paused and looked at him. ‘I’m…’

Sky stopped her. ‘I know what you are going to say’

‘I don’t think you do…’

‘I do April’ he smiled at her and placed his hand on her stomach. April looked down at his hand then looked back up to him as she started to cry.

‘Sky…’ he placed his hand on her check as she moved into it.

‘I don’t know how but I sensed it when told me on you needed to talk to me, I hope that I’m right, the night here?’ he looked at her and smiled.

April nodded. ‘Yes, Sky I’m pregnant, I thought you might be angry or…’

‘I’m confused but, I feel happy, but then again… how are we going to…’

‘We will get through this’ April said holding his face. ‘I have only just found out and we have time to get things sorted, to figure out what to do’

‘You can’t be involved in this now April, I won’t allow it’

‘Sky…’

‘No, you have to live your life as normal until things are back to the way they are, I have convinced the council that the town should stay the same in the day but close the town at night, a complete curfew. So you can live your life as you have been in the day with your friends and university, I know things around here are tense but with the council on our side they are doing what they can to keep all of this a secret, they are putting their trust in me and Francis and the others’

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

134

 

 

 

 

 

 

‘You think where going to be ok?’

‘I do, I have to believe that whatever where dealing with will not be along for much longer, we will find out April and destroy it and everything involved with it… I can’t believe where having a baby’ Sky said then picked up April and spun her around as she wrapped her legs around him and started to laugh. She sunk her head into his chest, she couldn’t believe how well this went, she couldn’t contain her emotions, she was so happy that Sky understood, she loved him so much and if only things weren’t as they where they could look forward to a happy life. But she knew that wasn’t the case, she had to listen to Sky and try to stay away from this, keep safe and go back to university, hang out with Kim and Simone, but she was thinking about what he had told her, about the council trying to find out how the Mayor was involved in this, maybe she could help. She knew Julia and April could help, she always thought Julia could run for Mayor of the town, and April would talk to her soon but she had to sort out the problem of telling her dad, she just hoped that he would understand as well as Sky has? Sky was happy, he felt happy, everything that has happened since he has returned went out of the window for a few seconds, he completely forgot about the evil here but he didn’t care, he was happy and in love with the most beautiful girl in the world.

 

Sky turned to look out of the widow at the stars, someone was stood across the road, or what he thought was someone. He glanced across the road but there was no one there, he shrugged that away and kept hold of April. Sky looked up to the heavens and only prayed that in the end the good will prevail, and him and April would live their lives in peace, to grow old together and all of this would be something that happened in the past, something that would be forgotten, like a nightmare more than reality, and in the end he could look back and say that he has fought through the worst of situations just to have love, kindness, and the care for others in his heart. He needed strength and now he had found it, later that night Sky and April finished their meal and spent the night together, a night they shared their love for each other.

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

135

Chapter 7

Evil within the crystal palace

 

 

 

 

Tomas Lee had watched the hospital for a few hours now and noticed nothing out of the ordinary; the only problem was that the guard from the hybrid station had entered. He needed to get into the rooms of Dempsey and Withington, he needed to silent them, he couldn’t have them waking up and talking about what they saw at the Hambilton estate, he was tying up all loose ends and the only people that have seen what is really going on is Sky & April, but they were of importance to him, Francis was another that needed dealing with. Dempsey and Withington knew something he knew they know something, but what? Tomas Lee left the car park and drove around to where the police station was, there was no movement inside as he could see, he left the car and approached the station as he lit a cig. He stopped at the door and looked inside, the place had been fixed from what had happened with Joshua, but not completely restored, he tried the door as it was open. He finished his cig and through it on the floor and stamped it out, inside it was quiet, he heard some movement from one of the rooms, he looked towards the room and saw one of the mountain rangers talking on the phone, he walked past unseen and made his way through the double doors at the end of the station. He walked down the silent corridor and looked around at the walls; he tried to picture what happened when he left Francis and Joshua to their fates. At the far end of the corridor where windows, one had been boarded up, it must have been where the coroner had disappeared, or in Tomas Lee’s case taken to seal his fate. Nobody must know that was his thoughts, always his thought s, it will be over soon. He stopped at the doors and looked through the small window that looked into the hospital, it wasn’t a big place so he had to be quick, and they didn’t have camera’s here. He just needed to make sure that the guard does not see him, he could not see him, he waited a few seconds and headed for the room, he looked to the left and saw the guard pouring some water from a container, Tomas Lee entered the room with Dempsey in and closed the door.

 

He stood and looked at Dempsey, he placed his leather gloves on and walked over to him, it was as if fate woke him as Tomas Lee stood near him. Dempsey’s eye’s started to open slowly.

Tomas Lee spoke in a low voice. ‘Look at that, I come here and you awake, hallelujah’ Tomas Lee said grabbing a chair and sitting down. He looked around the room and then back to him, leaning over the bed and staring at him.

Dempsey looked at him, but he didn’t know where he was, he was dazed and felt week, he had lost a lot of blood and was in a stable condition but he needed the tubes hanging out of him.

Dempsey spoke very quietly and slowly. ‘Where am I? What happened?’

 

 

 

 

 

 

136

 

 

 

 

 

 

‘You’re in a hospital Sheriff; you were in a bad state when they found you. It’s a terrible thing what happened up at the Hambilton estate, that little girl and her family dead, not to mention most of the officers, but don’t worry your deputy is ok for now’

Dempsey closed his eyes and slowly placed his hand on his head.

‘Why?’

‘Why what?’

Dempsey didn’t say anything else, he just looked away from Tomas Lee.

‘Oh you mean why am I involved? Or why did I kill all those people, well not all of them, I don’t understand your question’

‘You know what I mean… you were looking for something in Sky’s house, I know you know something about what is going on, I seen it… that thing that has been killing people around here, what is going on? Why are you really here?’

‘You see, I knew you knew something about what is going on, but I was just doing my job…’

‘No, no you were looking for something in that house’

‘Maybe, maybe not, you see, Sky is a very interesting person, his whole family was. Especially his father the thief, you know if it wasn’t for him then all of this wouldn’t have happened, so I think we can blame Sky for this seeing why his father isn’t around. But back to you Dempsey, what did you see that night’

Dempsey looked at him and gave off a small smile. ‘What about Withington?’

‘She is ok like I said, but not for long… tell me have you ever thought about death’

‘Yes’

‘And what is it like? I mean, in your mind, what do you think it is like?’

‘I think if I go to heaven I will be able to look down on you burning in hell’

‘Now there is no need for that is there? You see I always wondered what it would be like but then again I’m going to live forever so I don’t need to know really’

‘What are you taking about?’

Tomas Lee laughed. ‘Come on you must know what is happening around here’

‘You mean the vampire story that you wanted everybody to ignore, I had been so stupid believing that Sky had anything to do with all of this… a life ruined by what?’

Tomas Lee changed his tone. ‘He has everything to do with this’ he gritted his teeth. ‘That f*****g little s**t has something I need, his father was the same, taking something that didn’t belong to him. But in the end I will find it and Sky will be no more, he is nothing but a disease that is starting to really annoy me’

‘You know, you will not get away with what you are doing, whatever it is’

‘Oh, and you’re sure about that are you? It doesn’t matter what you think because your time has come to an end’

Dempsey looked away and up to the ceiling. ‘This town deserves better than me, this town deserves to have someone who can look after it and not be drawn into the evil workings of someone who doesn’t have a soul. You have brought so much pain here, I hope one day wherever you are going that that pain doesn’t stop for you’

 

 

137

 

 

 

 

 

 

‘Oh you’re hurting my feeling Sheriff, and let me tell you something’ Tomas Lee stood up and walked over to the other side of the room, he grabbed a spare cushion off one of the tables and walked over to Dempsey. ‘that thing you saw, will always be in your nightmares, you will have endless thoughts about it and while your suffering after your dead your little Deputy in the other room will be joining you in that experience Sheriff’

Dempsey became angry and tried to shout “NO, NOT HER” but Tomas Lee placed the cushion over his face and pushed down suffocating him. Dempsey tried to shout and fight but his arms just held on to his Tomas Lee’s arms, he could nothing but hope that someone would come in, but they didn’t. Tomas lee pushed the cushion down hard one last time and wasted until the struggle ended, Sheriff Dempsey’s arm was relaxed now and fell to the side of the bed, Tomas Lee moved the cushion away and quickly placed it back where he found it, he opened the door a little and looked around, it was clear, he went back to the body and looked down at him, he closed Dempsey’s eyes and fixed himself, gathered himself as he took out a cig, before lighting it he paused and looked at Dempsey. ‘You know I hate this f*****g town, and you will be thanking me for taking you away from this now. You won’t want to be here when the true darkness consumes this place and everything else’ Tomas Lee went to light his cig when an alarm starting going off, he didn’t think about if the signs on Dempsey’s machine flashing when everything shut off. He kept the cig in his mouth and hurried to the door, he quickly walked out and headed towards the way he came, he looked back and saw two doctors run into the room followed by the guard, he continued down the corridor as the alarm continued to the station, he saw the ranger from the station come running towards the door from the station, Tomas Lee looked to his left and hid inside the coroners room, it was dark so he just stepped inside to be out of sight. After the ranger ran past he continued on and out of the station, he sat inside his car and looked at himself in the mirror, he took a few puffs of his cig and then through it out into the snow, he reversed the car over the cig, burying it in the snow and driving off. He wished it had gone better, he still had Withington but at least it was Dempsey out of the way, everything was going as it was planned for now, he had to rely on the other sources to take care of the rest, he had his own problem of sorting the mess of cleaning up what Atrius had left at her home, he hated the idea of her being involved but this was the plan now and he had to go along with it, he opened his phone and called the Mayor. ‘You know where to meet me’ he said then hung up.

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

138

2

 

 

 

 

 

Deep in his sleep Sky found himself again looking up at the tree, the young little girl tugging at his jacket, Sky looked up and saw the young boy waving on the little girl. ‘Come on’ he said then running off.

The little girl grabbed Sky’s hand and ran with him, Sky couldn’t let go, he ran with her, he looked back at the tree, smaller and smaller it became, he looked back and within that split second, they were transported into some old town that looked to be set 100’s of years ago in England, the floor was pebbled, there were old wooden houses, one was made of stone and had some people laughing inside, he looked towards the building entrance as two men came out, they stumbled, drunk they appeared to be. Sky watched as they sang and walked off under a bridge, they took a left and out of sight, their voice’s echoed and then faded out. He didn’t know where he was, he walked under the bridge and looked at the houses, some were boarded up, there was lights on inside some of the buildings, inside one was a family sat at the table saying grace, at the far end of the road was a wooden bridge that you could walk over. He made his way over the bridge and at the far end he saw the little girl, the same little girl who was appearing in his dreams. She entered the house that sat on its own, there was a well in the middle of the three houses that were closed in. the little girl closed the door as the night grew silent, Sky approached the house and touched the door handle, as he touched it he was transported inside the house, inside what looked like her mother, was cooking something in the cauldron that hung over the fire. Her grandmother was knitting on a chair; she looked old and wise, at least in her 70’s. the house inside was defiantly from the early 100’s possibly around the 1300’s, Sky wondered if it was around this time if the black plague had struck yet, but by the looks of it, he could be about 10 years before, by Sky’s knowledge the black plague hit around 1347 but he wasn’t sure, he concentrated back on the situation at hand. Sky walked around the house and the wooden floor boards creaked, the fire crackled, where is the little girl? He thought to himself. Then he heard a laugh, a little girl laugh, he looked up to the stairs as she came down stairs with a doll, lifting it in the air.

‘Morgana, dinner will be ready soon’ She said In an English voice.

‘Ok, mother’ Morgana said sat at the bottom of the steps.

‘Why don’t you go to your grandmother darling?’ her mother said.

Morgana walked over to her grandmother and sat on her knee. ‘Did I ever tell you the story about the…’

‘Not another one of your stories mother’ Morgana’s mum said.

‘I’m not going to scare her’ Morgana’s grandmother said then looking back to her.       

 

 

 

 

 

139

 

 

 

 

 

 

‘Where is father?’ Morgana said fixing the dress on the doll.

‘Your father is at sea, you will get to see him soon’ Morgana’s grandmother said.

‘Me and Kail where playing up at the big tree today, I told him that I want to dig around the tree, I’m going to find treasure there’ Morgana said.

‘I told you I don’t want you going too far away from here, and Kail was caught causing trouble the other day, I want you to keep out of trouble, especially around him’

‘But mother…’

‘I mean it Morgana, why can’t you play with Ann-Mari, she is a nice girl’

‘She is weird, she says that there was a witch that lived here up on Sorrow hill and she had books on potions and could turn people into dogs’

‘That place has been abandoned for years, and where did she hear this?’

‘I don’t know…’

‘Ok well I just want you to stay out of trouble, but enough of that come and sit down at the table, it’s time for your dinner’

Sky thought about the little boys name, Kail, and who was that witch she was talking about? Sky found this dream interesting and wanted to stay, but he knew that at any moment he would wake, he needed to stay here and find out why he was having this dream? Why her? And what had all of this got to do with him? Sky looked into the fire as life paused, the fire stopped as back out of this world his eye’s opened slowly, at the side of him April was asleep, the sunrise looked beautiful, even more as it shined on April’s face and her shoulders. Sky got out of bed and went to the bathroom where he phoned Francis, Francis told him to be ready as they were heading to the hospital to check up on Dempsey and Withington, then after that they are heading up to the mountains, finding his partner and what happened to the van of Rain Jesse? They were the main priority’s and it could give off clues in this case.

 

Sky left a note for April that said that he will contact her, and to stay safe, he loved her more than anything and that everything will be ok. He kissed her head then left the house and made his way to his house, he was being picked up from home, he wanted to spend a few hours with his grandma and look after her before doing anything else. So much was going through his head at the moment especially the dream, the creatures, Tomas Lee and what he wanted from him, that he hoped that Julia and the council can keep things running back to normal and that they can find out what Mayor Dillion Davis has to do with all of this. Sky felt closer to finding out, Morgana has to have something to do with all of this, those books she has must be what Tomas Lee is looking for, but Sky wanted to know what he had to do with this, why him, Sky knows nothing of these books and if he knew what Tomas Lee was after, it would make things easier, too many people have died here, too many people have lost their lives in all of this, as soon as he found out more about what is happening he felt he could control the situation.      

  

 

140

 

 

 

 

 

 

Sky stopped and put his hands on his head, he crouched to the floor with one knee in the snow, his head started to pound hard, hurting, as if someone was trying to get inside, then he heard a voice, a deep demonic voice. ‘Time is near when we meet, Morgana was a foolish girl that didn’t know what she was doing. She will regret what she has done, until we meet, I shall enjoy feeling your pain, the pain of turning you into the darkness that consumes you every day. I can feel it inside of you, trying to break through. Yes… yes it’s nearly time for you…’ Sky’s head felt like it was going to explode, then the pain faded, he touched his nose as blood dripped down on to his lip. He wiped it and continued to make his way home. What the hell is happening? Who is this Morgana? Sky needed to find out, he needed to know what all this was about, he felt that everything will be revealed soon, he kept walking and kept rubbing his finger under his nose, the bleeding had stopped and the pain in his head had slowly gone. He felt his neck, that night the creature had bit him, he knew he should seek some kind of help but he couldn’t, he didn’t have the time and what would he say? That some creature, that is some kind of vampire bit his neck and he can feel that he is changing into one, they would think he is crazy but with what is happening around here, who knows, it’s good that the town are unaware of what is going on around here Sky thought as he looked at each house and wished that it stayed that way, but it was when he reached his house that he felt the pain and worry, it was when he watched the sunrise start to rise above his house, a scatter of birds flying off from the trees at the back and the room where his grandma was resting. Miss Stevenson picking up some wood as she headed inside to put some wood on the fire. All of this he felt would be gone, he felt hopeless and the more he thought about these things the harder it became to stay strong, he needed to be at home, to be with his grandma and Anna. That was his family and he wanted it more than anything, he had a job here in Neverville to help with what has happened, people relied on him, but right now, right this minute he missed his mother and father more than anything. Sky made his way up to the house and shouted Anna.

‘Sky…’ Anna said dropping the wood, walking towards him as she gave him a hug. ‘Are you ok?’

‘Yes I’m fine, I am here for a few hours before I have to sort something out, I want to spend the next few hours with you and grandma, things are terrible at the minute, really bad and…’

Sky was upset, he was feeling the strain, it wasn’t the whole thing with the creature but being at home with Anna and his grandma made it hard, he had hardly been home with her and had spent so much time being caught up in all of this, Anna hugged him again. ‘Everything is going to be ok Sky, your grandma has been asking about you, I told her that you have been busy with April and enjoying your life here, settling in’

‘Thank you, I’m sorry for all of this, but I’m doing something for the council, we have agreed on some terms in dealing with all of this’

‘Is it true that everyone is safe in the day? That whatever is causing this is only attacking people at night?’    

 

141

 

 

 

 

 

 

‘Yes, but I think people could get the wrong idea, if you know what I mean, I just hope that they listen to it, that it is safe to be out in the day’

‘Well I have seen people going out this morning, some people look to be taking this seriously, some even taking their children to school’

‘That’s good, if things stay like they are and nothing bad happens then people will start to think that being out in the day is safe. But people don’t know what is really happening around here’

‘I don’t think nobody does Sky, I only hope that whatever you’re doing, you know that it is the right thing, but enough of this for now, let’s get inside and get the fire on, I’ll make you some food and your gran is looking forward to seeing you, see is doing ok, she was laughing the other day with the doctor’

‘Really, wish I could have been there to see that’

‘Your gran knows Sky, she understands; don’t beat yourself up over this. Now, you can carry these inside while I get the door for you’ Anna smiled.

‘Thanks, I do all the hard work while you have it easy’ Sky smiled.

‘I’m a lady, you are a gentleman, you should be doing these kinds of things around a woman, and I hope you’re like this with April?’

‘Always’

Anna smiled and opened the back door for him; he placed the wood on the fire and kept it lit. Anna was in the kitchen as she put the kettle on, Sky stood and looked into the mirror, he looked around then looked back towards the mirror, he unfastened his bop button on his jacket and lifted the collar down, the two bite marks where still there but looked like two small pin pricks, he thought about how his face and the rest of his body that took such a beating over the past weeks had healed? He checked the back of his head and noticed that the wound had healed as well. He could feel the stitches, he had to get them taken out, the only place was the hospital or Emily’s, but he would not drive all the way up to there to Emily’s to get the stitches out, not when he was not invited, all though she did say she would be there for any of them. So he decided to go to the hospital and hope that they could take them out. They were going to the hospital anyway when Francis picked him up, he could go to see a doctor then straight to see Dempsey and Withington, who he hoped would awake soon, she had the information that could help towards this, he hoped that she has seen the creature, the council would understand and believe more in what Sky and Francis had told them, they liked Withington and she would certainly be the Sheriff if Dempsey wasn’t, she wasn’t as forceful as him but she had a good heart and she had a commitment towards to the town, as she displayed be traveling to Bella Coola and Ocean falls to find out about the connections between here and other places. Sky fixed himself up and went into the kitchen.

‘Here Sky, take this to your grandma’ Anna handed him a cup of coffee.

‘Is she ok to have this?’

‘Yes, she might have a few tubes in her nose but she can still enjoy a cup of coffee’   

 

 

142

 

 

 

 

 

 

Sky took the cup of coffee into her room, she was sat up a little and smiled at him, she didn’t speak, just smiled. He placed the cup of coffee at the side of her on the table and sat down, she grabbed his hand and smiled, he leaned over and kissed her head. He thought about how beautiful his grandma was that she still looked as beautiful now as she did when she was younger. He missed her so much and the thought of leaving made him angry and sad. He just concentrated with the time he had now, and forgot about everything else. Anna came in and sat at the side of her, Sky looked at his gran. ‘I heard you were laughing with the doctor?’

She smiled and spoke quietly. ‘he was saying that I still have the smile of an angel’

‘You do gran, and you still look like one’ Sky said as Anna and his gran smiled.

‘How is that beautiful girl of yours doing, I have not seen her for a while, are you two ok?’

‘She is wonderful, I have something I need to tell you both, I don’t know how to tell you, I don’t think I should…’

‘What is it?’ Anna said with a curiosity on her face.

‘This is all so fast and sudden but I have only just found out, I don’t want you two to be angry with me, it’s crazy…’

‘If you don’t tell us Sky I will make you paint my entire house’ Anna said jokingly.

Sky thought about this, if he should tell them, if he should make them worry about if April will be safe. But he thought about telling his gran, that how happy she would feel, he knew she would understand. And it would certainly make her happy.

‘I have had a really hard time since I came back here’

‘Oh… what has happened Sky? I thought everything was going great for you?’ Dahlia said with a look of concern. Sky was treading on thin ice here; he didn’t want to give away that since he has returned everything has gone to s**t, that it has been one of the worse times of his life. So he tried to deflect the conversation.

‘I just mean with settling in around here gran, you know, trying to get myself settled’

‘Why you are settled love, you have found an amazing girl and you have your whole life ahead of you’

Sky sat back on his chair and sighed, he shook his head. ‘I don’t know what I’m going to do, if I tell you both I need your word that you will help with what you can’

Well of course Sky but what is it?’ Anna said.

‘April is pregnant…’ the pause was as if time stopped, no one even breathed for them first few seconds. ‘Is someone going to say anything?’

Dahlia looked at Anna as she looked at Sky. She looked to be in shock but she then gave off a smile. ‘I’m… I don’t know what to say Sky, have you and…’

‘Yes, yes we have, she has been having morning sickness and she visited to doctor the other day. It’s official, she is having my baby’

 

 

 

 

 

143

 

 

 

 

 

 

Anna stood and walked over to Sky; she hugged him and told him that everything was going to be ok. Dahlia held her hand out for Sky; she smiled as Sky held it. ‘I can’t say that it’s the right thing for you two to be having a baby, I mean you have only just met’ Dahlia said.

‘Gran…’

‘Listen Sky, I know what it’s like for two people to be expecting so early on in your relationship, I did it with your mother, I fell in love with your granddad and it all made sense. And I believe that if you love someone and you’re willing to make it work then I’m happy for you. But it’s going to be hard work love, having a family, bringing a child into this world is just more than being in love, you have to work at the hard things that come along, you have to fight for what you have. It will be hard and I know in my state I can’t be of much use, but I will be here. Anna will help you so you don’t have to worry, does she Anna’

‘No, of course you don’t, Sky knows that, he knows that he will have all the help he can, and I want you to know Sky… me and your grandma are proud of you’ Dahlia nodded her head, both Anna and Dahlia where proud of Sky, it was as if they were starting a new family, a new beginning. Although Anna wished that Dahlia wasn’t as ill as she is, she wished that she could be here for the child, but she knew Dahlia probably wouldn’t be. It was upsetting but Anna thought about having April over, and with her being here, it would really make Dahlia happy, she would love to see her.

‘Why don’t you invite April round after Sky? We would love to spend some time with her’

‘You really want her to come here, I might not…’

‘It’s ok, she is family Sky, and it would be great to just spend some time with her, she is always welcome here and we want her to know that’

Sky nodded his head. ‘Thank you, it really means a lot to me and thank you for both understanding. I know that you’re probably wondering how I feel about having this baby? And the truth is I’m excited, I think I will be a great father and I couldn’t think of it happening with someone as beautiful and amazing as April. I really love her and it feels like I have known her for a long time, when I have if you count the first time we met all of those years ago’

‘Oh I can’t believe you’re having a baby Sky, it’s so wonderful’

‘I know’ Sky said standing up. ‘I’m going to give April a text later and ask her to come round here, I think it will be nice of her to spend some time away from, you know?’

‘Yes I understand, well we will be here for her’

‘Are you going somewhere?’ Dahlia said to Sky.

Anna spoke for him. ‘He has something’s to sort out Dahlia, did you know that Sky has been helping the council’

‘Oh…’

 

 

 

144

 

 

 

 

 

 

‘Yes, he has been helping them run the town’

‘And does the town need helping?’

‘Not really, but he has some ideas on how to make it better, safer’

‘Especially now I have a baby coming into my life gran, I would like to see some improvements as you will’ Sky said.

‘Well I never thought you would be helping the town Sky, you know you take after you’re mother’

‘My mother? I thought I was more like my father?’

‘Oh you are, but your mother had that determination about her, and I see it in you Sky, she never gave up on anything she was doing and when she decided on something she never changed her mind’

‘If only they could be here for this gran’

‘They are always here, don’t you forget that, there here’ she pointed at his heart. ‘They will always be here and they will be proud of you’

Sky smiled and then hugged her. ‘I’m going to get something to drink are you ok gran’

‘Yes I’m fine hun, go and tell that wonderful girl of yours to come and see me’ Dahlia smiled.

‘I will gran, I promise’ Sky kissed her head and left the room as he rubbed his hand over Anna’s shoulder and ventured into the kitchen. Anna followed shortly after as Sky heard her close the door to his grandma’s bedroom. She approached him slowly. ‘Are you ok?’

‘Yes, yes I’m fine, I just never thought all of this could be true, it’s amazing really’ Sky paused and took a drink of water.

‘I know Sky, and like we said in there, we are here, I’m here so you have nothing to worry about. So what now?’

Sky shook his head. ‘I’m not sure, there is so much that needs to be done, so much’

‘Well there is no point in worrying about it is there? Just get whatever you’re doing done and we can move on Sky’

‘Yes your right, I will be leaving soon, I will let April know that she is welcome here and that you and gran want to see her. I’m sure she will be happy, especially that you two are excited about this, the only problem is her dad. I just hope when the time comes that he will understand like you two have’

‘I’m sure given the time Sky, he will. He wants what’s best for her, just like any parent does for their children’

‘I really hope so?’

‘So come on you, we need some more fire wood and you can help me with some chorus at my house before you have to get off’

‘Is that an order?’ Sky smiled.

‘Yes, so come on’ she placed her hand on his back pushing him towards the door.

 

   

 

145

 

 

 

 

 

 

Sky couldn’t help but think about this being a dream, he felt like he was in one; as if he hadn’t waked from that day he arrived. That the lorry driver would wake him and tell him he was having a bad dream, a bad dream that had that happiness at the end, where he fights the evil and wins and he and April can live on in happiness. But it wasn’t going to be that easy, this was no dream and Sky new it. He had to believe that whatever his role in this it's important right to the end, he could not turn back or run away, he had to fight this to the end.

 

After Sky had finished helping Anna and spending at least a few more minutes with his grandma, it was time for him to leave, Francis was waiting outside, Sky said goodbye to them both and told them that he had let April know about calling round, she said that she would to call and would call after she has been to university. It was a good thing for Sky to think about while being away, that April, Anna and his grandma were all together, like a family and being there for each other. He took it with him and it made him smile. As they reach the hospital to see Withington and Dempsey, they sit in the car for a few minutes.

‘So what now? I mean, we go in here and then what?’

‘We see what progress we have on Withington and the Sheriff, we head to the station and head out towards where the van was burnt out. My plan after that is we use the mountain rangers, and get a small team together…’

‘If where doing this, I think we should head into the mountains’

‘Oh, you holding something back from me boy’

‘No, but when I spoke to the reverend at the church he told me that once when he was up there he came across a cave, it had big pillars and a bridge that led to it, but he never went in’

‘You think whatever is doing this…’

‘I don’t know, but think about it, the best place to be is in a cave, they are out at night and in the daylight they are protected, and I want to know what that place is, who built it?’

‘Ok… but going up to the mountains won’t be easy, it is a treacherous place and very dangerous. We will need the mountain rangers and maybe we can find someone who has some expertise on this’

‘Well they have some professional hiker’s here that help with tours and that, but with what has happened recently they have been called off, we could get someone and maybe we will find Joshua’

Francis looked out the window, looking at the trees in front of him, he had anger in his eyes, but he was keeping a calm head. He turned and took out his pistol, checked the barrel and placed it back in its holster.

‘Come on’ he said opening the door and walking towards the entrance to the hospital like a cool cowboy, as if nothing gets to him, but Sky knew that him losing Joshua was eating at him, that Francis hated the fact that he had been sent up here on a wild

 

 

146

 

 

 

 

 

 

Goose chase or that’s what he thought and not only had he lost his partner to some unknown supernatural creature, he had to deal with the fact there are vampires, not make belief ones but actual vampires, it wasn’t certain that they were, but all the evidence pointed to that. It was the only explanation Sky could think of and Sky thought that Francis and the rest of the council were probably having a hard time believing that, just like everyone else. Sky followed Francis into the hospital, but as they entered they could hear an alarm going off, the doctors and nurses what there were of them were running towards the far end were Dempsey and Withington were. Francis and Sky joined the rush and followed, as if it was some kind of stampede. They all ran into Dempsey’s room, trying to bring him back, they tried giving him air into his lungs and resuscitating him but it was no use, Sky and Francis tried to get into the room but one of the nurses told them to get back and let the doctors do their jobs. Sky watched one, the doctor giving Dempsey one last shock, but it was no use, the heart monitor flat lined and he had gone. One of the doctors’, the one who had helped Sky when he was first here shouted out at the anger of losing him. Francis walked in as Sky stood at the door.

‘How has this happened?’ Sky heard Francis say. The doctor said something to him but he couldn’t make out what it was, Sky looked at the room to the left and instantly rushed there, Withington was still lying on the bed, but it was as if the alarm or the complete panic that must have woken her. She was looking at Sky; her eyes looked strained as if she hadn’t slept in days.

‘Nurse, Francis’ Sky shouted. A nurse came in followed by Francis and another doctor. ‘She’s awake’ Sky said.

The nurse walked over to her and held her hand. ‘Hey…’

Withington spoke. ‘What’s all the noise? Where am I?’

‘That noise is just an alarm, nothing to worry about, you’re in a hospital’

‘How long… how long have I been here?’

‘You have been here since we saved you from the Hambilton estate, you were very lucky’

Withington looked around and noticed Sky, she didn’t know who the man wearing all black was, she thought he was some business man with his waist coat and big moustache and hat.

‘Sky?’ she said smiling.

The nurse let sky come in to her. He approached her and rested his hand on her hand.

‘I’m so glad to see you, you are safe’

     

   

 

 

 

 

 

 

147

 

 

 

 

 

 

‘We managed to get out’

‘April?’

‘Yes she is fine, we were helped by someone. We got to safety, I hit my head pretty hard but I’m fine now’

‘And everyone else…?’

Sky paused and looked back to Francis, he approached and stood at the side of Sky, he took off his hat. ‘My name is Francis Kalared, I’m a US Marshal, I was sent here on my own accord but unfortunately I have been dragged into this mess we have here’

Withington smiled and then looked up to the ceiling. ‘Everyone is dead aren’t they?’

There was a long pause in the room, nobody needed to say anything, it was obvious. She was there and she had seen what had happened, she thought there might have been some hope that someone had survived. She looked at Sky and held his hand.

I’m so glad you are here, and April’ she smiled.

‘Carrie, about Dempsey’

‘You can tell me, I can tell by all of your reactions that he died up there’

‘No, he made it; he is in the other room but…’

Withington started to shed a tear. ‘I guess that what all the noise was about?’

‘I’m sorry, we tried’

Withington nodded and rubbed Sky’s hand; she turned her head away and said she wanted to be alone. Sky and Francis left her, they understood. But although they lost Dempsey they still had Withington as she was a big plus in all of this. Francis looked over to Ben who was sitting on a chair, his head facing down as if he knew he had let the team down.

‘What the hell happened?’

‘I… I don’t know I was only stood over there’ ben pointed.

‘Francis we can’t blame him, we need to gather ourselves here, this is doing us no good. We still have Withington’ Sky said. Francis turned on his heel and poured some water from the dispenser. ‘So what now?’ Francis said.

‘We leave ben here to look after Withington…’

‘You can’t trust me…’ ben said.

‘We can, you let no one go through here, me and Francis will go back to the station and get ready to head out to the burnt out van with the mountain rangers, we can then head out into the north side of the mountains’

‘And you want to risk our lives on this expedition?’

‘The reverend said that he saw something years ago here, where the dark clouds sit, we get someone who is the best hiker around here and we head out, we follow the dark cloud and hopefully we find Joshua and even more. We have the council looking after things here and I have April looking after my grandma, it the perfect time to go and find out something or anything’ Sky said the last part grabbing Francis’s arms. Francis knew by looking into his eyes that Sky needed this. He needed to find out what was doing this more than anyone else.  

 

 

148

 

 

 

 

 

 

Sky released his grip and ran his hand through his hair. A nurse approached Sky and Francis. ‘Excuse me but I couldn’t help but over hear you were looking to head into the mountains?’

‘That’s right’ Sky said.

‘Well my brother does the tours out here, you know, heads up far into the mountains over the space of a few days even more, he is really qualified and skilled’

‘Great and when can you get in touch with him?’ Francis said.

‘Well as soon as you need me to’

‘Tell him to bring everything he has and if he has anything spare for four extra people, tell him to be at the police station in one hour’

‘Yes certainly.

‘Right well that is sorted, we head up there now?’ Sky said.

‘Yes, we leave ben here’ Francis turns to ben. ‘Right, I will leave you with the radio; if anything happens you call it in straight away’

‘Yes of course, you think you will really find out what is actually happening around here up there’

‘I don't know, but let’s cross our fingers and hope that we can put an end to this’ Francis said.

Sky had a doubt on his face, he thought that it wasn’t going to be as easy as that, there was a tense feeling in his whole body, he tried to think about ending this but not without answers. The nurse and doctors told them that they would sort out the body of Dempsey; they would contact Julia and tell her of the sad news. Sky and Francis left the hospital with Ben on guard of Withington as they headed to the police station and prepared for their expedition, they loaded up some pistols and two shotguns, they packed some water and food with what they had as the mountain rangers packed up some rifles. They waited for the hiker to come as they all introduced themselves. He turned up in a van full of equipment, an extra two tents and sleeping bags, food and preserves. He introduced himself as Henry, they went over the plans and they all agreed with what they were going to do, they took the van and drove out towards the burnt out van of Rain Jesse.

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

149

3

 

 

 

 

 

April left university with a smile, she had a great day and she had spent some good few hours with Kim and Simone, she felt like herself again even though with what has happened she was trying to let get on with her life and hope that the nightmare would eventually disappear. It was as if things felt normal but in the back of her mind she knew that wasn’t true. She waved goodbye to Kim and Simone as she walked away from them, she was smiling as she walked on her way to see Dahlia and Anna, she was looking forward to seeing them both, to feel some comfort from an older woman figure like she felt from Emily who she never let slip from her mind. A voice called out to her, it was Julia, she pulled up in her car. April stopped and walked over. ‘Is everything ok?’ April said.

‘I just wanted to know if you could spare a few minutes?’

‘Hmm… yeah, I was just on my way to see someone but yeah’

‘It won’t take long’ Julia said opening the passenger side.  

April walked around the car and got in the passenger side. ‘What’s this about?’

Julia turned off the engine. ‘I take it you know what is going on around here?’

‘Yes… more than you probably think’ April smiled.

‘Yes… that’s why I wanted to talk to you’

‘You know this is something I’m trying to still get my head around’

‘I… I don’t know what to do about all of this, the whole council is rushing around trying to sort out the town and keep it from turning upside down. I have been advised as you will to keep an eye out on the Mayor; I feel that I’m being…’

‘I think you are doing a great job, I always thought you could run this town. And I think whatever has been said you should stick with it. I think you should get the town back to the way it was or at least try, try to keep people calm and let them know that it is going to be sorted. I believe that whatever Sky is doing it will be for the best, they are your, our only hope now, you can’t trust that detective and the Mayor. Sky really believes that they are corrupt, that they have something to do with what is going on here’

‘And you?’

‘Me’

‘Do you believe that what Sky is saying is the truth about the involvement of Tomas Lee and the Mayor?’

‘Yes, I do, I didn’t believe at first what had happened to Sky, but when I saw it with my own eyes I know that Sky wouldn’t tell a lie, he loves this town and was brought up here. He wants this town to be how it was; he doesn’t want any of this he never did’

 

 

 

150

 

 

 

 

 

 

‘I am so sorry the way you and Sky have been treated; everything has gone from bad to worse. This is the worst thing ever to happen to this town’

‘You will bring it back again, the people haven’t given up yet, they will fight until the end, and the people here want this to go away as much as anyone and the sooner that happens the sooner everybody can move on with their lives.

Julia paused, looking out to the front of her, she knew that she had a big task of bringing this town back to the way it was, but she couldn’t stop thinking about what happened at the hambilton estate, their whole family killed out of nothing, Sofia, such a young and beautiful girl losing her life just like that. Julia looked back to April.’

You are a really strong girl April, thank you for your support, if I may, could I stay in touch?’

‘Of course, you know where I am, and I you need any help I will be willing to’

Julia smiled. ‘How are you holding up?’

April looked out to some of the students as they walked into the white covered park, somewhere smiling as if nothing had happened, and some looked to be keeping to themselves. Some just wanted to return home as some wanted to stay and not be intimidated by the events around Neverville.

‘I’m happy, I think about what I have now and it makes me very happy. Nothing is going to be perfect in your life I know that but I have some of the most wonderful people in my life now and I don’t want to lose them’ April placed her hand on her stomach as she still looked out of the window. ‘And I have a new life to look after’ she continued to smile and watched the snowflakes that started to fall land softly around her, she let that moment stay with her, she knew what she wanted and she knew that she would have to fight for it, she was ready for anything now and she was not going to let anything stop her from achieving that.

 

Julia took April to Sky’s grandma’s, April thanked Julia and told her that everything is going to be ok, Julia thanked her and told her to be safe and to stay in at night. April hugged Julia and waved her away. Anna was stood at the doorway smiling, April smiled and waved as she walked to the house happily, knowing that she had some of the nicest and most caring people around her. April looked at the good more than the bad and pushed that to the back of her head. She was in her own little world at the moment, and the people around her, the ones she loved and trusted made that world real.      

 

 

 

 

 

 

151

4

 

 

 

 

 

The van was black, like charcoal, the white snow beneath was black, the tree’s looked black, the only thing that looked out of place was the sunset that tried to burst through the blackness of the trees. Henry stayed in the van as the mountain rangers and Francis helped place some tape around the van, Francis had called for someone to come and move the van, there was no evidence here, well, of what Francis could see. They had checked all around the van and within a mile radius for any sign of Rain Jesse but there was nothing. Sky started to wonder about being out here to long after dark, he knew more than anyone about the dangers and he didn’t want to lose anyone here.

‘I think its best we start to move out’ he said looking up to the red sky that was turning black.

‘Yes, I think we have done all we can here, if anything is found I’m sure they will find it when they come for this’ Francis nodded at the van. ‘Let’s just hope where ever Rain Jesse is that she is ok’ Francis said.

‘As much as I didn’t like her I hope your right’ Sky said walking back to the van.

Francis watched Sky and the other rangers make their way to the van as he looked back to the burnt out van and then looked out into the trees, he couldn’t help but wonder where Joshua was, is he ok? Were his main thoughts, but it was on his mind that he was dead, and there was nothing he could have done to help.

 

After they had been at the site of the burnt out van they made their way up into the mountains, Henry pulled over as it became more and more wilder, a lot more colder too, they pulled over at the best spot, it was where a few benches where and had a small bit of the road that separated from the road so that cars could park. The view overlooked the town but the view was almost blocked with the wind that blew the snow in a violent way across your eyes. Their main goal was to venture out into the deep mountains and hope that there was something, anything that could lead them in the right direction, up here not many people have seen beyond the misty mountains, nobody had dared to go this far out, only a hand full of people like the reverend and some of the best hikers had been this far up. Henry and the mountain rangers knew the paths and stayed close to the rocks, they led the way as they kept looking back with their faces covered with a hooded thick coat, balaclavas and protective eye gear, they looked back to Sky and Francis and kept them walking, it wasn’t going to be easy but they had to try and search for some kind of clues, if they found the cave that the reverend was talking about then it could be a big find for them. It wasn’t until they reached around the side facing away from the town that the wind had died down.

 

 

 

 

 

 

152

 

 

 

 

 

 

The sunset hung in limbo, the beautiful ray of light that emitted from its body made Sky and Francis lift their goggles and balaclava’s off, their faces red from the cold and with a spare moment they breathed in the ice cold air and watched it for a few seconds.

‘We have a lot more ground to make up, keep your eyes peeled, even if it’s the worst of conditions’ Henry said as he walked passed them and continued with the rangers not far behind.

Francis walked passed Sky as Sky looked at the sunset, all of the things he could be thinking about and he only thought about April and that she is having his child. It was scary really and Sky was scared to death, he had only just met this girl who he had fallen in love with and they are having a baby, but in his heart it felt right, he felt as if that was his purpose, to have a family, to have something he hadn’t had himself. Sky placed his balaclava back on and continued on with the journey.

 

As the wind had calmed and the snow had stopped falling they stopped at the bottom of a pathway that led up and around a huge mountain that the top was covered in mist.

‘We can go this way, this will lead around the other side, and we will get a better view of the area’ Henry shouted against the wind.

‘Is it safe?’ Sky shouted.

‘If we go up there we will all need to connect to a joint safety harnesses  

Sky looked up to the dangerous cliff edge as the rest of the group where preparing the harness. The mountain from where Sky was stood looked colossal; whatever made him want to do this? Or even think that coming here was the best idea he will never know. He only thought about how somewhere in his gut that this was the right thing to do, he had to stay strong, stay calm and hopefully all of this will pay off.

 

They were all tied together as they slowly walked up the small pathway, it wasn’t a path that was made for just a casual walk but it was the only part that was the safest.

They watched their footing as held on to some of the mountain rock for grip, Sky looked down and could easily imagine how he would die from falling from here, his neck snapping and a quick death, not a death were his legs hit first or he hits every rock on the way down and is left in such excruciating pain. Either way he was glad that he had the experience of Henry with him and the mountain rangers who had the survival instincts to keep him from panicking, having a heart attack. As they make their way slowly up the rock face they notice that there is some movement up ahead.

‘Hold on, stop’ Henry shouted as he held his hand up.

He looked at what appeared to be a wolf, it looked black, as if the shadows cast over it, shielding it from the snow. Its eyes gave off a yellow glair and then it disappeared.   

 

 

 

 

 

153

 

 

 

 

 

 

‘I thought there wouldn’t be any wild animals up here?’

Sky shouted from the back.

‘Are you serious? This whole place is covered with them around these parts, the only thing we don’t have to worry about is bears, hopefully we don’t see any of those’ Henry shouted back. Then waved his hand to continue on. They reached where the wolf had been, it was small bit of flat ground that was surrounded with dry rock, there was no snow here as the rock above shielded them from the snow and the wind. It was a great place to have a minute, to think about their next move. Sky unfastened himself from the harness and had a look around; he walked towards a small opening that he could just about fit through. The same opening the wolf may have gone, the opening had a small light that signed through, like a small beam not strong enough to go any further, it wasn’t until he came out of the light that he was looking out to a vast area of mountains that could easily take days and days to reach across. And then he saw it, the black cloud that hung, lingered like how a vulture, that was where he needed to go.

 'Henry said we need to get going, we don’t want to get caught in this wind, especially if it gets any stronger’ Francis said, all covered up in his big winter jacket, the hood almost covering all of his face as his goggles looked frozen. ‘That’s where we need to go’ Sky said as he; pointed to the black cloud. ‘That is where they are, maybe Joshua is there? it doesn’t look that far but in this cold we will need to rest soon’   

‘You seem to have this all sorted out, and what do we do when we get there?’

‘I don’t have a plan, we get there, see if we can find anything, anything is better than nothing. I’m sick of these dreams, of what is happening to me, we need this and I will go on without everyone to find out something or nothing, we have to try, for the sake of the town and our loved ones’ Sky said the last part quietly, he turned around and looked at the black cloud for a couple of seconds more then turned on his heal and headed back to the group.

 

Back at the group the two mountain rangers and Henry where sat down drinking a hot cup of coffee from a flask, Henry stood. ‘What’s the news?’

One of the mountain rangers passed a cup to Sky but he refused and looked back towards Henry.

‘We are not that far from we need to go’

‘My boy, there is a big difference in seeing how far we must go to actually going there’

‘We carry on now and we set up camp just before nightfall, tomorrow we will get there, if we set off early’

 

 

 

 

154

 

 

 

 

 

 

‘Yes, you make it sound easier than it is’

‘Look, we can see from here that it isn’t that far, I mean, how can it be? These things that have been attacking the town have been down here, they go back’

‘We don’t k now that Sky’ Francis said. ‘We don’t know if they are actually there’

‘Excuse me but what is it we are talking about here, what is they?’ Henry said.

‘All you need to know is…’ Sky said before being interrupted.

‘Oh, I don’t think so, I agreed to come along on this expedition to help you find your way, but I was never told about what we might find up there. I take it has something to do with all the deaths around here?’

Francis looked at Sky then back to Henry. ‘We believe that whatever is doing this is up there, I believe that it may have taken my partner, and also the missing couple of Atrius Darlin and a Corey Feltzer’

‘So we are walking into a death trap, this is bad enough coming here when the weather is as bad as it is but searching for something that has the town scared and has already killed a numerous amount of people’

One of the mountain rangers stood. ‘As much as I don’t like this situation Sky is right, it’s up to us to find out what is happening, we live here, we all do apart from the marshal. But we need to do this, the town is depending on us, we can’t just go back and forget this, we both have family’s’ the mountain ranger said signalling to him and the other ranger.

Henry paused for a few seconds then looked at Sky. ‘So what now?’

‘We move on and set up camp, we make our way in the morning and…’

‘And…’

‘I don’t know what we do when we get there but we will figure it out, I think whatever we are looking for will be there, but we don’t need this bickering, we need you to lead us, you know these parts, if you take a look over there you can see the black cloud, maybe you can find a better way to get there’

Henry walked over to the gap in the rock and looked out to the black cloud, Sky stood behind him. Henry pointed towards some trees. ‘You know we could have took that root through the trees’

‘You think that would be easier?’

‘Well it will be easier than climbing these mountains, but we won’t be able to see as much as we can now’

‘Be we know where we want to go right’

‘Sure, if you want to take that route then we can head down there and make our way up from there’

Henry turned and walked at the side of Sky grabbing his arm. ‘Let’s get our stuff together and move out, but you will tell me what we are chasing’ he let go of his arm and moved on.

 

 

 

 

155 

Author's Note

Will soon be finished.